Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-8448b6f56d-t5pn6 Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-04-24T06:51:48.043Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Bibliography

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  04 May 2017

Verity Platt
Affiliation:
Cornell University, New York
Michael Squire
Affiliation:
King's College London
Get access

Summary

Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
The Frame in Classical Art
A Cultural History
, pp. 604 - 678
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2017

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

Bibliography

Abrams, M. H. (1981) ‘Kant and the theology of art’, Notre Dame English Journal 13.1: 75106.Google Scholar
Abrams, M. H. (1985) ‘Art-as-such: The sociology of modern aesthetics’, Bulletin of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences 38.6: 833.Google Scholar
Abrams, M. H. (1989) Doing Things with Texts: Essays in Criticism and Critical Theory. Edited by Fischer, M.. New York.Google Scholar
Adler, J. and Ernst, U. (1987) Text als Figur. Visuelle Poesie von der Antike bis zur Moderne. Weinheim.Google Scholar
Adorno, T. (1997) Aesthetic Theory. Translated by Hullot-Kentor, R.. London.Google Scholar
Albersmeier, S. (ed.) (2009) Heroes: Mortals and Myths in Ancient Greece. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Albert, W. D. (1972) ‘Die Tabulae ansatae aus Pergamon’, in Pergamon: Gesammelte Aufsätze. Pergamenische Forschungen 1. Berlin: 142.Google Scholar
Alberti, L. B. (1966) On Painting. Translated by Spencer, J.. New Haven.Google Scholar
Alcock, S., Cherry, J. and Elsner, J. (eds.) (2001) Pausanias: Travel and Memory in Roman Greece. Oxford.Google Scholar
Alexandridis, A. (2004) Die Frauen des römischen Kaiserhauses. Eine Untersuchung ihrer bildlichen Darstellung von Livia bis Iulia Domna. Mainz.Google Scholar
Allen, K. (2003) ‘Becoming the “Other”: Attitudes and practices at Attic cemeteries’, in The Cultures Within Ancient Greek Culture: Contact, Conflict, Collaboration, ed. Dougherty, C. and Kurke, L.. Cambridge: 207–37.Google Scholar
Allroggen-Bedel, A. (1975) ‘Der Hausherr der “Casa dei Cervi” in Herculaneum’, CErc 5: 99103.Google Scholar
Alpers, S. (1983) The Art of Describing: Dutch Art in the Seventeenth Century. Chicago.Google Scholar
Altmann, W. (1905) Die römischen Grabaltäre der Kaiserzeit. Berlin.Google Scholar
Amandry, P. (1988) ‘À propos de monuments de Delphes: questions de chronologie (I)’, BCH 112: 591610.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amery, C. and Curran, B. (2002) The Lost World of Pompeii. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Anderson, M. J. (2009) ‘Heroes as moral agents and moral examples’, in Albersmeier, (ed.): 144–73.Google Scholar
Anderson, M. L. and Nista, L. (1988) Roman Portraits in Context: Imperial and Private Likenesses from the Museo Nazionale Romano. Rome.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1963) Studien zur römischen Grabkunst. MDAI(R) Ergänzungsheft 9. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1968) ‘Zur Komposition des grossen Ludovisischen Schlachtsarkophags’, in Festschrift Gottfried von Lücken. Rostock: 633–40.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1977) Das Alexandermosaik aus Pompeji. Recklinghausen.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1982) ‘I pavoni della villa di Oplontis’, in La regione sotterrata del Vesuvio. Studi e prospettive. Atti del convegno internazionale 11–15 novembre 1979. Naples: 531–3.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1999) Odysseus. Mythos und Erinnerung. Munich.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (2003) Antike Bildmosaiken. Mainz.Google Scholar
Andreescu-Treadgold, I. and Treadgold, W. (1997) ‘Procopius and the Imperial panels of S. Vitale’, ABull 79: 708–23.Google Scholar
Androutsopoulos, G. D. (1972) The Amphiareion of Oropos. Athens.Google Scholar
Anguissola, A. (2012) Difficillima imitatio. Immagine e lessico delle copie tra Grecia e Roma. Studia Archaeologica 183. Rome.Google Scholar
Antoine, E. and Gaborit-Chopin, D. (2011) Corpus des émaux méridionaux, vol. 2, L'apogée, 1190–1215. Paris.Google Scholar
Appuhn-Radtke, S. (2008) ‘Text als Bild und Bild als Rahmen: Zur Wiederentdeckung künstlerischer Buchgestaltung im 19. Jahrhundert’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 179–209.Google Scholar
Arafat, K. W. (1992) ‘Pausanias’ attitude to antiquities’, ABSA 87: 387409.Google Scholar
Arafat, K. W. (1996) Pausanias’ Greece: Ancient Artists and Roman Rulers. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Arias, P. E. and Hirmer, M. (1962) A History of 1,000 Years of Greek Vase Painting. Translated and revised by Shefton, B. B.. New York.Google Scholar
Arnheim, R. (1974) Art and Visual Perception: A Psychology of the Creative Eye. Second edition. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Arrigoni, G. (2003) ‘La maschera e lo specchio: il caso di Perseo e Dioniso a Delfi e l'enigma dei Satiri’, QUCC 73: 955.Google Scholar
As‘ad, K. and Yon, J. B. (2001) Inscriptions de Palmyre. Promenades épigraphiques dans la ville antique de Palmyre. Beirut.Google Scholar
Asper, M. (2001) ‘Dionysios (Heron, Def. 14. 3) und die Datierung Herons von Alexandria’, Hermes 129: 135–7.Google Scholar
Assimakopoulou-Atzaka, P. (1987) Σύνταγμα τῶν παλαιοχριστιανικῶν ψηφιδωτῶν δαπέδων τῆς Ἑλλάδος II, Πελοπόννησος – Στερεά Ἑλλάδα. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Atalay, E. (1989) Weibliche Gewandstatuen des 2. Jahrhunderts n. Chr. aus ephesischen Werkstätten. Vienna.Google Scholar
Austin, R. P. (1938) The Stoichedon Style in Greek Inscriptions. Oxford.Google Scholar
Austin, R. P. (1977) P. Vergili Maronis Aeneidos Liber Sextus with a commentary. Oxford.Google Scholar
Avigad, N. (1977) ‘A building inscription of the emperor Justinian and the Nea in Jerusalem (preliminary note)’, IEJ 27: 145–51.Google Scholar
Avramea, A. (1998) ‘Η Βασιλική του Θύρσου στην Τεγέα και η επιγραφή της’, Δελτίον της Χριστιανικής Αρχαιολογικής Εταιρείας 38: 3540.Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (2011) Everyday Writing in the Graeco-Roman East. Sather Classical Lectures 69. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Bagnoli, M., Klein, H., Mann, C. and Robinson, J. (2011) Treasures of Heaven. New Haven.Google Scholar
Baier, T. (2010) ‘Eumolpe et Encolpe dans une galerie d'art’, in Métamorphoses du regard ancien, ed. Prioux, É. and Rouveret, A.. Nanterre: 191204.Google Scholar
Bailey, W. H. (2002) Defining Edges: A New Look at Picture Frames. New York.Google Scholar
Baird, D. (2004) Thing Knowledge: A Philosophy of Scientific Instruments. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Baird, J. and Taylor, C. (eds.) (2011) Ancient Graffiti in Context. New York.Google Scholar
Bakhuizen, V. S., Gschnitzer, R., Habicht, C. and Marzolff, P. (1987) Demetrias V. Bonn.Google Scholar
Bal, M. (2002) Traveling Concepts in the Humanities: A Rough Guide. Toronto.Google Scholar
Bal, M. and Bryson, N. (1991) ‘Semiotics and art history’, Art Bulletin 73: 174208.Google Scholar
Balensiefen, L. (1990) Die Bedeutung des Spiegelbildes als ikonographisches Motiv in der antiken Kunst. Tübinger Studien zur Archäologie und Kunstgeschichte 10. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Balmelle, C. (1990) ‘Quelques images de mosaïques à xenia hors de Tunisie’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 51–66.Google Scholar
Balmelle, C., Abed-Ben Khader, A. Ben, Osman, W. Ben, Darmon, J.-P., Ennaïfer, M., Gozlan, S. and Hanoune, R. (1990) Xenia. Recherches franco-tunisiennes sur la mosaïque de l'Afrique antique I. Collection de l’École Française de Rome 125. Paris.Google Scholar
Balmelle, C., Blanchard-Lemée, M., Christophe, J., Darmon, J.-P., Guimier-Sorbets, A.-M., Lavagne, H., Prudhomme, R. and Stern, H. (1985) Le décor géométrique de la mosaïque romaine. Répertoire graphique et descriptive des compositions linéaires et isotropes. Paris.Google Scholar
Balty, J. (1977) Mosaïques antiques de Syrie. Brussels.Google Scholar
Bann, S. (1989) The True Vine: On Visual Representation and the Western Tradition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Barbera, C. A. (1980) ‘The persistence of Pythagorean mathematics in ancient musical thought’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill.Google Scholar
Barbet, A. (1985) La peinture murale romaine. Les styles décoratifs pompéiens. Paris.Google Scholar
Barbet, A. and Allag, C. (1972) ‘Techniques de préparation des parois dans la peinture murale romaine’, MÉFRA 84: 9351069.Google Scholar
Barbet, A. and Verbanck-Piérard, A. (eds.) (2013) La villa romaine de Boscoreale et ses fresques. Two volumes. Arles.Google Scholar
Bardon, H. (1975) Review of Polara 1973, RBA 53: 453.Google Scholar
Barham, N. (2015) ‘Ornament and art theory in ancient Rome: An alternative classical paradigm for the visual arts’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Chicago.Google Scholar
Barkan, L. (1999). Unearthing the Past: Archaeology and Aesthetics in the Making of Renaissance Culture. New Haven.Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1975) ‘Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius’, AJPh 96: 173–86.Google Scholar
Barringer, T. (2006) ‘Victorian culture and the museum: Before and after the white cube’, Journal of Victorian Culture 11: 133–45.Google Scholar
Barron, J. (1972) ‘New light on old walls’, JHS 92: 2045.Google Scholar
Barrow, R. J. (2001) Lawrence Alma-Tadema. London.Google Scholar
Barrow, R. J. (2007) Creating Continuity with the Traditions of High Art: The Uses of Classical Art and Literature by Victorian Painters, 1860–1912. Lewiston.Google Scholar
Barthes, R. (1988) ‘The world as object’, in Calligram: Essays in New Art History from France, ed. Bryson, N.. Cambridge: 106–15.Google Scholar
Bartman, E. (1988) ‘Decor et duplicatio: Pendants in Roman sculptural display’, AJA 92: 211–25.Google Scholar
Bartman, E. (1999) Portraits of Livia: Imaging the Imperial Woman in Augustan Rome. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Bartman, E. (2001) ‘Hair and the artifice of female adornment’, AJA 105: 125.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bartsch, S. (1989) Decoding the Ancient Novel: The Reader and the Role of Description in Heliodorus and Achilles Tatius. Princeton.Google Scholar
Bartsch, S. (2000) ‘The philosopher as Narcissus: Vision, sexuality and self-knowledge in Classical antiquity’, in Nelson (ed.): 70–97.Google Scholar
Bartsch, S. (2006) The Mirror of the Self: Sexuality, Self-Knowledge, and the Gaze in the Early Roman Empire. Chicago.Google Scholar
Barzilai, S. (1990) ‘Lemmata/lemmala: Frames for Derrida's parerga’, Diacritics 20: 215.Google Scholar
Bastet, F. L. and de Vos, M. (1979) Proposta per una classificazione del terzo stile pompeiano. Rome.Google Scholar
Bateson, G. (1972) Steps to an Ecology of Mind. New York.Google Scholar
Baumann, M. (2011) Bilder schreiben. Virtuose Ekphrasis in Philostrats ‘Eikones’. Millennium Studies 33. Berlin.Google Scholar
Baumann, P. (1999) Spätantike Stifter im Heiligen Land. Darstellungen und Inschriften auf Bodenmosaiken in Kirchen, Synagogen und Privathäusern. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Bažant, J. (1995) Roman Portraiture: A History of its History. Prague.Google Scholar
Beard, M. (2003) ‘The triumph of the absurd: Roman street theatre’, in Rome the Cosmopolis, ed. Edwards, C. and Woolf, G.. Cambridge: 2143.Google Scholar
Beard, M. (2007) The Roman Triumph. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Beard, M. and Henderson, J. (1998) ‘The emperor's new body: Ascension from Rome’, in Parchments of Gender: Deciphering the Body in Antiquity, ed. Wyke, M.. Oxford: 191219.Google Scholar
Beard, M. and Henderson, J. (2001) Classical Art: From Greece to Rome. Oxford.Google Scholar
Beard, M., North, J. and Price, S. (1998) Religions of Rome. Two volumes. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Beard, M., Bowman, A. K., Corbier, M., Cornell, T., Franklin, J. L. Jr, Hanson, A., Hopkins, K. and Horsfall, N. (1991) Literacy in the Roman World. JRA Suppl. 3. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1911) ‘The Master of the Berlin Amphora’, JHS 31: 276–95.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1922) ‘Citharoedus’, JHS 42: 7098.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1931–2) ‘Groups of mid sixth-century black-figure’, ABSA 32: 122.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1974) The Berlin Painter. Third edition. Mainz.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1986) The Development of Attic Black-Figure. Sather Classical Lectures 24. Second edition. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1989) Greek Vases: Lectures by J. D. Beazley. Edited by Kurtz, D. C.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Becatti, G. (1940) ‘Horrea Epagathiana et Epaphroditiana’, NSA 18: 3250.Google Scholar
Becatti, G. (1961) Scavi di Ostia IV. Mosaici e pavimenti marmorei. Rome.Google Scholar
Bell, C. (1992) Ritual Theory, Ritual Practice. New York.Google Scholar
Bell, E. E. (1977) ‘Two krokotos mask cups at San Simeon’, California Studies in Classical Antiquity 10: 115.Google Scholar
Belloli, A. P. A. (ed.) (1987) Papers on the Amasis Painter and his World. Malibu.Google Scholar
Belting, H. (1990) Likeness and Presence. Translated by Jephcott, E.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Belting, H. (2001) The Invisible Masterpiece. Translated by Atkins, H.. London.Google Scholar
Ben Abed-Ben Khader, A. (1990) ‘Mosaïques à xenia et architecture en Afrique’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 79–84.Google Scholar
Ben Osman, W. (1990) ‘Associations du thème des xenia avec d'autres thèmes dans certaines mosaïques de Tunisie’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 73–8.Google Scholar
Bendinelli, G. (1922) ‘Roma, Via Trionfale: ipogei sepolcrali scoperti presso il. km. IX della Via Trionfale (Casale del Marmo)’, Notizie delle Scavi 10–12: 428–49.Google Scholar
Benediktson, D. T. (2000) Literature and the Visual Arts in Ancient Greece and Rome. Norman.Google Scholar
Benefiel, R. (2010) ‘Dialogues of ancient graffiti in the House of Maius Castricius in Pompeii’, AJA 114: 59101.Google Scholar
Benjamin, A. (2010) ‘Possible returns: Deconstruction and the placing of Greek philosophy’, in Leonard (ed.): 207–34.Google Scholar
Benndorf, O. and Niemann, G. (1889) Das Heroon von Gjöbaschi-Trysa. Vienna.Google Scholar
Benoist, S. and Daguet-Gagey, A. (eds.) (2007) Mémoire et histoire. Les procédures de condamnation dans l'antiquité romaine. Metz.Google Scholar
Bentz, M. (1998) Panathenäische Preisamphoren. Eine athenische Vasengattung und ihre Funktion vom 6.–4. Jahrhundert v. Chr. AK Beiheft 18. Basel.Google Scholar
Bérard, C. (1974) Anodoi. Essai sur l'imagerie des passages chthoniens. Bibliotheca Helvetica Romana 13. Rome.Google Scholar
Bergemann, J. (1997) Demos und Thanatos. Untersuchungen zum Wertsystem der Polis im Spiegel der attischen Grabreliefs des 4. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. und zur Funktion der gleichzeitigen Grabbauten. Munich.Google Scholar
Berger, E. (1974) Die Geburt der Athena im Ostgiebel des Parthenon. Basel.Google Scholar
Berger, E. (ed.) (1984) Parthenon-Kongress Basel: Referate und Berichte, 4. bis 8. April 1982. Mainz.Google Scholar
Berggren, J. L. and Jones, A. (eds.) (2000) Ptolemy's Geography: An Annotated Translation of the Theoretical Chapters. Princeton.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1991) ‘Painted perspectives of a villa visit: Landscape as status and metaphor’, in Gazda (ed.): 4970.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1992) ‘Exploring the grove: Pastoral space on Roman walls’, in The Pastoral Landscape, ed. Hunt, J. D.. Washington: 2146.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1994) ‘The Roman house as memory theater: The House of the Tragic Poet in Pompeii’, ABull 76: 225–56.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1995) ‘Greek masterpieces and Roman recreative fictions’, HSPh 97: 79120.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2001) ‘House of cards’, JRA 14: 56–7.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2002a) ‘Art and nature in the villa at Oplontis’, in Pompeian Brothels, Pompeii's Ancient History, Mirrors and Mysteries, Art and Nature at Oplontis, and the Herculaneum Basilica, ed. McGinn, T., Carafa, P., de Grummond, N., Bergmann, B. and Najbjerg, T.. JRA Suppl. 47. Portsmouth, Rhode Island: 87120.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2002b) ‘Playing with boundaries: Painted architecture in Roman interiors’, in The Built Surface, vol. 1,Architecture and the Pictorial Arts from Antiquity to the Enlightenment, ed. Anderson, C.. Aldershot: 1546.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2010) ‘New perspectives on the Villa of Publius Fannius Synistor of Boscoreale’, in Bergmann et al.: 11–32.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2013) ‘Realia: Portable and painted objects from the villa of Boscoreale’, in La villa romaine de Boscoreale et ses fresques, vol. 2, ed. Barbet, A. and Verbanck-Piérard, A.. Arles: 79104.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2014) ‘The concept of boundary in the Roman garden’, in Le jardin dans l'antiquité, ed. Coleman, K.. Geneva: 245–99.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. and Kondoleon, C. (eds.) (1999) The Art of Ancient Spectacle. Studies in the History of Art 56. Washington.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B., de Caro, S., Mertens, J. R. and Meyer, R. (2010) Roman Frescoes from Boscoreale: The Villa of Publius Fannius Synistor in Reality and Virtual Reality. New York.Google Scholar
Bergström, I. (1956) Dutch Still Life Painting in the Seventeenth Century. Translated by Herdström, C. and Taylor, G.. London.Google Scholar
Bergström, I. (ed.) (1979) Stilleben in Europa. Münster.Google Scholar
Bergström, I., Grimm, C. and Rosci, M. (eds.) (1977) La natura in posa. La grande stagione della natura morta europea. Milan.Google Scholar
Berryman, S. (2009) The Mechanical Hypothesis in Ancient Greek Natural Philosophy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Besançon, A. (2000) The Forbidden Image: An Intellectual History of Iconoclasm. Translated by Todd, J. M.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Beyen, H. G. (1928) Über Stilleben aus Pompeji und Herculaneum. The Hague.Google Scholar
Beyen, H. G. (1938–60) Die pompejanische Wanddekoration vom zweiten bis zum vierten Stil. Two volumes. The Hague.Google Scholar
Beyen, H. G. (1948) ‘Les domini de la villa de la Farnésine’, in Studia varia Carolo Giulielmo Vollgraff. Amsterdam: 321.Google Scholar
Beyer, I. (1974) ‘Die Position der Peplosfigur Wegner im Parthenon-Ostgiebel’, MDAI(A) 89: 123–49.Google Scholar
Bickerman, E. J. (1947) ‘Syria and Cilicia’, AJPh 68: 353–62.Google Scholar
Bianchi, L. (1994) ‘ὑπὸ τὴν ὄψιν: Polibio e le “vere immagini” del funerale romano’, AA 7: 137–53.Google Scholar
Bieber, M. (1917) ‘Die Herkunft des tragisches Kostüms’, JDAI 32: 15104.Google Scholar
Bieber, M. (1928) Griechische Kleidung. Berlin.Google Scholar
Bieber, M. and Rodenwaldt, G. (1911) ‘Die Mosaiken des Dioskurides von Samos’, JDAI 26: 122.Google Scholar
Bielfeldt, R. (2003) ‘Orest im Medusengrab: Ein Versuch zum Betrachter’, MDAI(R) 110: 117–50.Google Scholar
Bielfeldt, R. (2005) Orestes auf römischen Sarkophagen. Berlin.Google Scholar
Bielfeldt, R. (2012) ‘Polis made manifest: The physiognomy of the public in the Hellenistic city – with a case study of the Agora in Priene’, in Politische Kommunikation und öffentliche Meinung in der antiken Welt, ed. Kuhn, C.. Stuttgart: 78122.Google Scholar
Bing, P. (2002) ‘The un-read muse? Inscribed epigram and its readers in antiquity’, in Hellenistic Epigrams, ed. Harder, M. A., Regtuit, R. F. and Wakker, G. C.. Leuven: 3966.Google Scholar
Binski, P. (2004) Becket's Crown: Art and Imagination in Gothic England 1170–1300. New Haven.Google Scholar
Birk, S. (2013 ) Depicting the Dead: Self-Representation and Commemoration on Roman Sarcophagi with Portraits. Aarhus Studies in Mediterranean Antiquity 11. Aarhus.Google Scholar
Blanchard, M. E. (1981) ‘On still life’, Yale French Studies 61: 276–98.Google Scholar
Blanshard, A. (2004) ‘Depicting democracy: An exploration of art and text in the law of Eukrates’, JHS 124: 115.Google Scholar
Blanshard, A. (2007) ‘The problems with honouring Samos: An Athenian document relief and its interpretation’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 19–37.Google Scholar
Blix, G. M. (2009) From Paris to Pompeii: French Romanticism and the Cultural Politics of Archaeology. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Blümner, H. (1920) ‘Kritisch-exegetische Bemerkungen zu Petrons Cena Trimalchionis’, Philologus 76: 331–48.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (1976) ‘A curious eye cup’, AA: 281–90.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (1978) ‘Exekias’, AJA 82: 1125.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (1995) Greek Sculpture: The Late Classical Period and Sculptures in Colonies and Overseas. A Handbook. London.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. ( 1998) Early Greek Vase Painting: 11th–6th Centuries BC. A Handbook. London.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (2001) The History of Greek Vases: Potters, Painters and Pictures. London.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. and Kurtz, D. C. (1971) Greek Burial Customs. London.Google Scholar
Bodel, J. (1999) ‘Death on display: Looking at Roman funerals’, in Bergmann and Kondoleon (eds.): 258–81.Google Scholar
Boeder, M. (1996) Visa est Vox. Sprache und Bild in der spätantiken Literatur. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Bol, P. C. (ed.) (2002) Die Geschichte der antiken Bildhauerkunst I. Frühgriechische Plastik. Mainz.Google Scholar
Bol, R. (1984) Das Statuenprogramm des Herodes-Atticus-Nymphäums. Berlin.Google Scholar
Boldt-Irons, L., Federici, C., and Virgulti, E. (eds.) (2005) Images and Imagery: Frames, Borders, Limits – Interdisciplinary Perspectives. New York.Google Scholar
Borbein, A. H. (1973) ‘Die griechische Statue des 4. Jahrhunderts v. Chr.: Form-analytische Untersuchungen zur Kunst der Nachklassik’, JDAI 88: 43212.Google Scholar
Borbein, A. H., Gaehtgens, T. W., Irmscher, J. and Kunze, M. (eds.) (2002) Johann Joachim Winckelmann, Schriften und Nachlaß, vol. 4.1, Geschichte der Kunst des Alterthums. Text: Erste Auflage Dresden 1764. 2. Aufl. Wien 1776. Mainz.Google Scholar
Borda, M. (1958) La pittura romana. Milan.Google Scholar
Borello, L. (1983) ‘Les ex-voto du sanctuaire de la Consolata de Turin et la physionomie d'un quartier’, Provence Historique 33: 4556.Google Scholar
Borello, L. (1988) La Consolata. Un santuario, una città. Turin.Google Scholar
Borennius, T. (1932) St Thomas Becket in Art. London.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (1996) Mumienporträts. Chronologie und kultureller Kontext. Mainz.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2000) ‘The face of the elite’, Arion 8: 6396.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2004a) ‘Glamorous intellectuals: Portraits of pepaidoumenoi in the second and third centuries AD’, in Borg (ed.): 157–78.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (ed.) (2004b) Paideia: The World of the Second Sophistic. Berlin.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2005) ‘Jenseits des mos maiorum: Eine Archäologie römischer Werte?’, in Römische Werte als Gegenstand der Altertumswissenschaft, ed. Haltenhoff, A., Heil, A. and Mutschler, F.-H.. Munich: 4775.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2006) ‘Gefährliche Bilder? Gewalt und Leidenschaft in der archaischen und klassischen Kunst’, in Gewalt und Ästhetik. Zur Gewalt und ihrer Darstellung in der griechischen Klassik, ed. Seidensticker, B. and Vöhler, M.. Berlin: 223–57.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2012) ‘Recent approaches to the study of Roman portraits’, Perspective 2: 315–20.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2013) Crisis and Ambition: Tombs and Burial Customs in Third-Century CE Rome. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2015) A Companion to Roman Art. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Borgeaud, P. (1988) The Cult of Pan in Ancient Greece. Chicago.Google Scholar
Borgeaud, P. (2004) Mother of the Gods: From Cybele to the Virgin Mary. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Boscarino, S. (1973) Juvarra architetto. Rome.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. (1987) Antike Grabaltäre aus den Nekropolen Roms. Bern.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. (1993) Die Bildnisse des Augustus. Das römische Herrscherbild I,2. Berlin.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. (2002) Gens Augusta. Untersuchungen zu Aufstellung, Wirkung und Bedeutung der Statuengruppen des julisch-claudischen Kaiserhauses. Monumenta Artis Romanae 32. Mainz.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. and Hellenkemper, H. (eds.) (2007) Kosmos der Zeichen. Schriftbild und Bildformel in Antike und Mittelalter. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Bounia, A. (2004) The Nature of Classical Collecting: Collectors and Collecting, 100 BC–100 CE. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. and Woolf, G. (eds.) (1994) Literacy and Power in the Ancient World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Boyer, P. (1990) Tradition as Truth and Communication: A Cognitive Description of Traditional Discourse. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Boyer, P. (1994) The Naturalness of Religious Ideas: A Cognitive Theory of Religion. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Boyer, P. (2001) Religion Explained: The Human Instincts that Fashion Gods, Spirits and Ancestors. London.Google Scholar
Bragantini, I. and de Vos, M. (eds.) (1982) Museo Nazionale Romano. Le pitture II.1. Le decorazione della villa romana della Farnesina. Rome.Google Scholar
Bragantini, I. and Badoni, F. Parise (1984) ‘Il quadro pompeiano nel suo contesto decorativo’, Dialoghi di Archeologia (terza serie) 2: 119–28.Google Scholar
Bragantini, I., de Vos, M. and Parise Badoni, F. (eds.) (1986) Pitture e pavimenti di Pompeii 3. Regioni VII, VIII, IX. Indice delle regione I–IX. Rome.Google Scholar
Brandenburg, H. (1967) ‘Meerwesensarkophage und Clipeus-Motiv’, JDAI 82: 195247.Google Scholar
Brandenburg, H. (1978) ‘Der Beginn der stadtrömischen Sarkophagproduktion der Kaiserzeit’, JDAI 93: 277327.Google Scholar
Braun, J. (1940) Die Reliquiare des christlichen Kultes und ihre Entwicklung. Freiburg.Google Scholar
Bravi, A. (2012) Ornamenta urbis. Opere d'arte greche negli spazi romani. Bari.Google Scholar
Bravo, J. (2004) ‘Heroic epiphanies: Narrative, visual, and cultic contexts’, ICS 29: 6384.Google Scholar
Bremer, J. M. (1998) ‘The reciprocity of giving and thanksgiving in Greek worship’, in Gill et al. (eds.): 127–39.Google Scholar
Bremmer, J. (1999) Greek Religion. New Surveys in the Classics 24. Second edition. Oxford.Google Scholar
Brendel, O. J. (1979) Prolegomena to the Study of Roman Art. New Haven.Google Scholar
Brendel, O. J. (1980) The Visible Idea: Interpretations of Classical Art. Washington.Google Scholar
Brettell, R. R. and Starling, A. S. (eds.) (1986) The Art of the Edge: European Frames, 1300–1900. Chicago.Google Scholar
Brilliant, R. (1963) Gesture and Rank in Roman Art: The Use of Gestures to Denote Status in Roman Sculpture and Coinage. New Haven.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. (1998) Frisuren in Stein. Arbeitsweisen frühgriechischer Bildhauer. Munich.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. (2003) Die Polychromie der archaischen und frühklassischen Skulptur. Munich.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. and Scholl, A. (eds.) (2010) Bunte Götter. Die Farbigkeit antiker Skulptur. Berlin.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. and Wünsche, R. (eds.) (2004) Bunte Götter. Die Farbigkeit antiker Skulptur. Second edition. Munich.Google Scholar
Brodersen, K. (1995) Terra cognita: Studien zur römischen Raumerfassung. Hildesheim.Google Scholar
Brodersen, K. and Elsner, J. (eds.) (2009) Images and Texts on the ‘Artemidorus Papyrus’: Working Papers on P. Artemid. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Brommer, F. (1961) ‘Die Geburt der Athena’, JRGZ 8: 6683.Google Scholar
Brown, L. (1999) Scenes of Everyday Life: Dutch Genre Painting from the Mauritshuis Collection. Oxford.Google Scholar
Brown, N. O. (1952) ‘The birth of Athena’, TAPhA 83: 130–43.Google Scholar
Bruhat, M.-O. (1999) ‘Les carmina figurata de Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius. La métamorphose d'un genre et l'invention d'une poésie liturgique impériale sous Constantin’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Paris IV.Google Scholar
Bruhat, M.-O. (2008) ‘Une poétique du vœu: inspiration poétique et mystique impériale dans le poème XIX (et quelques autres) d'Optatianus Porfyrius’, Dictynna 5: 57108.Google Scholar
Bruhat, M.-O. (2009) ‘Les poèmes figurés d'Optatianus Porfyrius: une écriture à contraintes, une écriture de la contrainte’, in Formes de l’écriture, figures de la pensée dans la culture gréco-romaine, ed. Toulze-Morisset, F.. Villeneuve d'Ascq: 101–25.Google Scholar
Bruit, L. (1989) ‘Les dieux aux festins des mortels: théoxénies et xeniai’, in Entre hommes et dieux: le convive, le héros, le prophète, ed. Laurens, A.-F.. Paris: 1325.Google Scholar
Brunette, P. and Wills, D. (eds.) (1994) Deconstruction and the Visual Arts: Art, Media, Architecture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Brunn, H. (1870) ‘I doni di Attalo’, Annali dell'Instituto di Corrispondenza Archeologica 42: 292323.Google Scholar
Bruno, V. J. (1977) Form and Colour in Greek Painting. London.Google Scholar
Bruss, J. S. (2005) Hidden Presences: Monuments, Gravesites, and Corpses in Greek Funerary Epigram. Hellenistica Groningana 10. Leuven.Google Scholar
Bryson, N. (1990) Looking at the Overlooked: Four Essays on Still Life and Painting. London.Google Scholar
Buberl, P. (1936) ‘Die antiken Grundlagen der Miniaturen des Wiener Dioskuridescodex’, JDAI 51: 114–36.Google Scholar
Buccino, L. (2011) ‘Morbidi capelli e acconciature sempre diverse: linee evolutive delle pettinature femminili nei ritratti scultorei dal secondo triumvirato all'età costantiniana’, in La Rocca and Parisi Presicce (eds.): 361–83.Google Scholar
Budelmann, F. (2010) ‘Bringing together nature and culture: On the uses and limits of cognitive science for the study of performance reception’, in Theorising Performance: Greek Drama, Cultural History and Critical Practice, ed. Hall, E. and Harrop, S.. London: 108–22.Google Scholar
Buitron-Oliver, D. (1995) Douris: A Master Painter of Athenian Red-Figure Vases. Kerameus 9. Mainz.Google Scholar
Bundrick, S. D. (2005) Music and Image in Classical Athens. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Buonocore, M. (ed.) (1996) Vedere i classici. L'illustrazione libraria dei testi antichi dall'età romana al tardo medioevo. Rome.Google Scholar
Burke, J. (2004) Changing Patrons: Social Identity and the Visual Arts in Renaissance Florence. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Burkert, W. (1985) Greek Religion: Archaic and Classical. Translated by Raffan, J.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Burkert, W. (1997) ‘From epiphany to cult statue: Early Greek theos’, in What is a God? Studies in the Nature of Greek Divinity, ed. Lloyd, A. B. and Burkert, W.. London: 1534.Google Scholar
Burrell, B. (2009) ‘Reading, hearing, and looking at Ephesos’, in Johnson and Parker (eds.): 69–95.Google Scholar
Burresi, M. and Caleca, A. (2005) Cimabue a Pisa. La pittura pisana del Duecento da Giunta a Giotto. Pisa.Google Scholar
Buttler, K. (2011) ‘Rubens’ first painting for the high altar of Santa Maria in Vallicella and his unsuccessful sales strategy’, in Sacred Possessions: Collecting Italian Religious Art 1500–1900, ed. Feigenbaum, G. and Ebert-Schifferer, S.. Los Angeles: 1738.Google Scholar
Butz, P. A. (2009) ‘Inscription as ornament in Greek architecture’, in Schultz and von den Hoff (eds.): 30–9.Google Scholar
Butz, P. A. (2010) The Art of the Hekatompedon Inscription and the Birth of the Stoikhedon Style. Leiden.Google Scholar
Bynum, C. W. (2011) Christian Materiality: An Essay on Religion in Late Medieval Europe. New York.Google Scholar
Cadario, M. (2011) ‘Il linguaggio dei corpi nel ritratto romano’, in La Rocca and Parisi Presicce (eds.): 209–21.Google Scholar
Cagnat, R. and Besnier, M. (1905) ‘Revue des publications épigraphiques relatives a l'antiquité romaine: juillet–décembre’, RA 6: 471–99.Google Scholar
Caillet, J.-P. (1993) L’évergétisme monumental chrétien en Italie et à ses marges. Collection de l’École Française de Rome 175. Rome.Google Scholar
Calabi-Limentani, I. (1958) Studi sulla società romana. Il lavoro artistico. Milan.Google Scholar
Caliò, L. M. (2007) ‘La morte del sapiente: la tomba di Valerius Herma nella necropoli vaticana’, in Arte e memoria culturale nell'età della Seconda Sofistica, ed. Cordovana, O. D. and Galli, M.. Catania: 289318.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. (1997) ‘Eusebius’ Vita Constantini and the construction of Constantine’, in Portraits: Biographical Representation in the Greek and Latin Literature of the Roman Empire, ed. Swain, S. and Edwards, M.. Oxford: 145–74.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. and Hall, S. G. (1999) Eusebius, Life of Constantine. Oxford.Google Scholar
Camille, M. (1992) Images on the Edge: The Margins of Medieval Art. London.Google Scholar
Camp, J. M. (2001) The Archaeology of Athens. New Haven.Google Scholar
Campbell, S. (1988) The Mosaics of Antioch. Toronto.Google Scholar
Campbell, S. (1998) The Mosaics of Anemurium. Toronto.Google Scholar
Canfora, L. (2008) Il papiro di Artemidoro e un saggio del nuovo papiro. Rome.Google Scholar
Canfora, L. (2009) ‘Artemidorus fr. 21 and P. Artemid. col. IV’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 89–94.Google Scholar
Carder, J. N. (1978) Art Historical Problems of a Roman Land Surveying Manuscript: The Codex Arcerianus A, Wolfenbüttel. New York.Google Scholar
Carettoni, G. (1983) Das Haus des Augustus auf dem Palatin. Mainz.Google Scholar
Carey, S. (2003) Pliny's Catalogue of Culture: Art and Empire in the Natural History. Oxford.Google Scholar
Carpenter, T. H. (1986) Dionysian Imagery in Archaic Greek Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Carpenter, T. H. (1997) Dionysian Imagery in Fifth-Century Athens. Oxford.Google Scholar
Carroll, D. (1987) Paraesthetics: Foucault, Lyotard, Derrida. New York.Google Scholar
Carruthers, M. (1990) The Book of Memory: A Study of Memory in Medieval Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Carson, A. (1992) ‘Simonides painter’, in Innovations of Antiquity, ed. Hexter, R. and Seldon, D.. New York: 5164.Google Scholar
Casella, D. (1950) ‘La frutta nelle pitture pompeiane’, in Pompeiana. Raccolta di studi per il secondo centenario degli scavi di Pompei. Naples: 355–86.Google Scholar
Càssola, F. (1975) Inni omerici. Milan.Google Scholar
Castagnoli, F. (1943) ‘Le “formae” delle colonie romane e le miniature dei codici dei gromatici’, RAL (serie VII.4): 83118.Google Scholar
Castriota, D. (1992) Myth, Ethos, and Actuality: Official Art in Fifth-Century Athens. Madison.Google Scholar
Castriota, D. (1995) The Ara Pacis Augustae and the Imagery of Abundance in Later Greek and Early Roman Imperial Art. Princeton.Google Scholar
Catoni, M. L. (2008) La comunicazione non verbale nella Grecia antica. Turin.Google Scholar
Catoni, M. L. (2010) Bere vino puro. Immagini del simposio. Milan.Google Scholar
Caudron, S. (1975) ‘Les chasses de Thomas Becket en email de Limoges’, in Thomas Becket. Actes du colloque international de Sédières, 19–24 août 1973, ed. Foreville, R.. Paris: 233–41.Google Scholar
Caudron, S. (1993) ‘Les chasses reliquaires de Thomas Becket émaillées à Limoges: leur géographie historique’, Bulletin de la société archéologique et historique de Limousin 121: 5583.Google Scholar
Caudron, S. (1999) ‘Thomas Becket et l’œuvre de Limoges’, in Valérie et Thomas Becket: De l'influence des princes Plantagenêt dans l’œuvre de Limoges, ed. Notin, V.. Limoges: 5668.Google Scholar
Caws, M. A. (1985) Reading Frames in Modern Fiction. Princeton.Google Scholar
Celant, G. (1982) ‘Framed: Innocence or gilt’, Artforum 20: 4955.Google Scholar
Cerulli Irelli, G. (ed.) (1990) Pompejanische Wandmalerei. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Chagranti, S. (2008) The Medieval Poetics of the Reliquary: Enshrinement, Inscription, Performance. New York.Google Scholar
Cheetham, M. A. (2001) Kant, Art, and Art History: Moments of a Discipline. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Chong, A. and Kloek, W. (eds.) (1999) Still Life Painting from the Netherlands, 1550–1720. Cleveland.Google Scholar
Chong, D. and Druckman, J. N. (2007) ‘Framing theory’, Annual Review of Political Science 10: 103–26.Google Scholar
Chouquer, G. and Favory, F. (2001) L'arpentage romain. Histoire des textes, droit, techniques. Paris.Google Scholar
Ciardiello, R. (2006) ‘VI 17 Insula Occidentalis 42. Casa del Bracciale d'Oro’, in Pompei (Regiones VI–VII), ed. Aoyagi, M. and Pappalardo, U.. Naples: 69256.Google Scholar
Clairmont, C. W. (1970) Gravestone and Epigram: Greek Memorials from the Archaic and Classical Period. Mainz.Google Scholar
Clairmont, C. W. (1993–5) Classical Attic Tombstones. Nine volumes. Kilchberg.Google Scholar
Clark, A. J., Elston, M. and Hart, M. L.. (2002) Understanding Greek Vases. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1979) Roman Black-and-White Figural Mosaics. New York.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1987) ‘The early Third Style at the villa of Oplontis’, MDAI(R) 94: 267–94.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1991) The Houses of Roman Italy, 100 BC–AD 250: Ritual, Space and Decoration. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1996) ‘Landscape painting in the villa at Oplontis’, JRA 9: 81107.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1997) ‘Living figures within the scaenae frons: Figuring the viewer in liminal space’, in I temi figurativi nella pittura parietale antica (IV sec. a.C.–IV sec. d.C.), ed. Corlàita, F. Scagliarini. Imola: 43–5.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1998) Looking at Lovemaking: Constructions of Sexuality in Roman Art, 100 BC–AD 250. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (2003) Art in the Lives of Ordinary Romans: Visual Representation and Non-Elite Viewers in Italy, 100 BC–AD 315. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (2007) Looking at Laughter: Humor, Power and Transgression in Roman Visual Culture, 100 BC–AD 250. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. and Muntasser, N. K. (2014) Oplontis: Villa A (‘of Poppaea’) at Torre Annunziata, Italy. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Cleland, L., Davies, G. and Llewellyn-Jones, L. (2007) Greek and Roman Dress from A to Z. London.Google Scholar
Clinton, K. (2003) ‘Stages of initiations in the Eleusinian and Samothracian mysteries’, in Greek Mysteries: The Archaeology and Ritual of Ancient Greek Secret Cults, ed. Cosmopoulos, M. B.. London: 5078.Google Scholar
Cohen, A. (1997) The Alexander Mosaic: Stories of Victory and Defeat. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Cole, S. G. (1984) Theoi Megaloi: The Cult of the Great Gods at Samothrace. Études préliminaires aux religions orientales dans l'Empire romain 96. Leiden.Google Scholar
Coltman, V. (2006) Fabricating the Antique: Neoclassicism in Britain, 1760–1800. Chicago.Google Scholar
Comella, A. (2002) Rilevi votivi greci di periodo arcaico e classico. Diffusione, ideologia, committenza. Bari.Google Scholar
Comte, H. (1992) Natures mortes de l'antiquité a nos jours. La vie silencieuse. Tournai.Google Scholar
Connelly, J. B. (1993) ‘Narrative and image in Attic vase painting: Ajax and Kassandra at the Trojan Palladion’, in Narrative and Event in Ancient Art, ed. Holliday, P.. Cambridge: 88129.Google Scholar
Connelly, J. B. (1996) ‘Parthenon and parthenoi: A mythological interpretation of the Parthenon Frieze’, AJA 100: 5380.Google Scholar
Connelly, J. B. (2014) The Parthenon Enigma: A Journey into Legend. New York.Google Scholar
Conti, R. (1983) Il Tesoro. Guida alla conoscenza del tesoro del duomo a Monza. Monza.Google Scholar
Conticello, B. (1999) ‘Trompe-l’œil for the empress: The villa of Poppaea at Oplontis’, FMR Magazine 96: 85108.Google Scholar
Conticello, B. and Andreae, B. (1974) Die Skulpturen von Sperlonga. Antike Plastik 14. Berlin.Google Scholar
Cook, A. B. (1914–40) Zeus: A Study in Ancient Religion. Three volumes. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Cook, B. F. (1993) ‘The Parthenon, east pediment A–C’, ABSA 88: 183–5.Google Scholar
Cook, B. F. (2004) Relief Sculpture of the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cook, R. M. (1997) Greek Painted Pottery. Third edition. New York.Google Scholar
Coralini, A. (2001) Hercules domesticus. Immagini di Ercole nelle case della regione vesuviana (I secolo a.C.–79 d.C.). Naples.Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (2006) Donner à voir, donner à lire. Mémoire et communication dans la Rome ancienne. Paris.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (2007) Icons. London.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. and Vassilaki, M. (eds.) (2008) Byzantium, 330–1453. London.Google Scholar
Cotsonis, J. A. (1995) Byzantine Figural Processional Crosses. Dumbarton Oaks Byzantine Collection Publications 10. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Courtney, E. (2001) A Companion to Petronius. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cox Miller, P. (2009) The Corporeal Imagination: Signifying the Holy in Late Ancient Christianity. Philadephia.Google Scholar
Crawford, D. (1974) Kant's Aesthetic Theory. Madison.Google Scholar
Creese, D. E. (2010) The Monochord in Ancient Greek Harmonic Science. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1965) Les natures mortes campaniennes. Répertoire descriptif des peintures de nature morte du Musée National de Naples, de Pompéi, Herculanum et Stabies. Collection Latomus 76. Brussels.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1968) ‘Deux artistes mineurs chez Pline l'Ancien’, RPh 42: 101–04.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1973) ‘Natures mortes dans la peinture pompéienne’, Archeologia 54: 1724.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1982) Poésie et art figuré de Néron aux Flaviens. Recherches sur l'iconographie et la corréspondence des arts à l’époque impériale. Collection Latomus 179. Brussels.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1995) ‘L'art de la nature morte’, Peinture 1995: 60–6.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (2003) ‘Pinacotheca mirabilis: remarques sur Pétrone, Sat. LXXXVIII, sqq.’, in Hommages à C. Deroux IV. Archéologie et histoire de l'art, ed. Defosse, P.. Brussels: 5060.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (2005) La peinture romaine. Paris.Google Scholar
Crowther, P. (1989) The Kantian Sublime: From Morality to Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Crowther, P. (1994) ‘More than ornament: The significance of Riegl’, Art History 17: 482–94.Google Scholar
Crowther, P. (2009) Phenomenology of the Visual (Even the Frame). Stanford.Google Scholar
Culler, J. (1988) Framing the Sign: Criticism and its Institutions. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cumont, F. (1905) ‘Le gouvernement de Cappadoce sous les Flaviens’, BAB 4: 197227.Google Scholar
Cumont, F. (1942) Recherches sur le symbolisme funéraire des Romains. Paris.Google Scholar
Currie, B. (2005) Pindar and the Cult of Heroes. Oxford.Google Scholar
Curtis, R. (1984) ‘A personalized floor mosaic from Pompeii’, AJA 88: 557–66.Google Scholar
Daehner, J. (ed.) (2007) The Herculaneum Women: History, Context, Identities. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Dahari, U. (1998) ‘Horbat Tinshemet, Church of St Bacchus’, Excavations and Studies in Israel 18: 67–8.Google Scholar
D'Alessio, G. (2009) ‘On the “Artemidorus” Papyrus’, ZPE 171: 2743.Google Scholar
D'Ambra, E. (1988) ‘A myth for a smith: A Meleager sarcophagus from a tomb in Ostia’, AJA 92: 85100.Google Scholar
D'Ambra, E. (1996) ‘The calculus of Venus: Nude portraits of Roman patrons’, in Kampen (ed.): 219–32.Google Scholar
D'Ambra, E. (ed.) (1993) Roman Art in Context: An Anthology. Englewood Cliffs.Google Scholar
D'Alconzo, P. (2002) Picturae excisae. Conservazione e restauro dei dipinti ercolanesi e pompeiani tra XVIII e XIX secolo. Rome.Google Scholar
Dällenbach, L. (1989) The Mirror in the Text. Translated by J. Whiteley with E. Hughes. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dally, O. (2008) ‘Das Bild des Kaisers in der Klassischen Archäologie – oder: Gab es einen Paradigmenwechsel nach 1968?’, JDAI 122: 223–57.Google Scholar
Danto, A. (1981) The Transfiguration of the Commonplace: A Philosophy of Art. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Darmon, J.-P. (1990) ‘En guise de conclusion: propositions pour une sémantique des xenia’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 107–12.Google Scholar
Daszewski, W. A. (1977) La mosaïque de Thésée. Études sur les mosaïques avec representations du labyrinthe, de Thésée et du Minotaur. Warsaw.Google Scholar
Daux, G. (1968) ‘Chroniques des fouilles et découverts archéologiques en Grèce en 1967’, BCH 92: 7111136.Google Scholar
Davenport, G. (1998) Objects on a Table: Harmonious Disarray in Art and Literature. Washington.Google Scholar
Davies, G. (1978) ‘The door motif in Roman funerary sculpture’, in Papers in Italian Archaeology I: The Lancaster Seminar, ed. Blake, H., Pottera, T. W. and Whitehouse, D.. Oxford: 203–26.Google Scholar
Davies, G. (2008) ‘Portrait statues as models for gender roles in Roman society’, in Role Models in the Roman World: Identity and Assimilation, ed. Bell, S. and Hansen, I. L.. Ann Arbor: 207–20.Google Scholar
Davis, D. (2007) The Secret Lives of Frames: One Hundred Years of Art and Artistry. New York.Google Scholar
Day, J. W. (2010) Archaic Greek Epigram and Dedication: Representation and Reperformance. Cambridge.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (1990) ‘Zwei “Gattungen” der pompejanischen Malerei: Stilleben und Gartenmalerei’, in Cerulli Irelli (ed.): 263–72.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (1991) ‘Due “generi” nella pittura pompeiana: la natura morta e la pittura di giardino’, in La pittura di Pompei. Testimonianze dell'arte romana nella zona sepolta dal Vesuvio nel 79 DC, ed. Irelli, G. Cerulli. Naples: 257–65.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (1999) Still Lifes from Pompeii. Translated by Poole, F.. Naples.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (2001) La natura morta nelle pitture e nei mosaici delle città vesuviane. Naples.Google Scholar
De Franciscis, A. (1975a) ‘La villa romana di Oplontis’, in Neue Forschungen in Pompeji, ed. Andreae, B. and Kyrieleis, H.. Recklinghausen: 938.Google Scholar
De Franciscis, A. (1975b) The Wall Paintings in the Roman Villa at Oplontis. Recklinghausen.Google Scholar
De Grummond, N. and Ridgway, B. S. (eds.) (2000) From Pergamon to Sperlonga: Sculpture and Context. Berkeley.Google Scholar
De Jongh, E. (1982a) ‘The interpretation of still life paintings: Possibilities and limits’, in de Jongh (ed.): 27–39.Google Scholar
De Jongh, E. (ed.) (1982b) Still Life in the Age of Rembrandt. Auckland.Google Scholar
De la Genière, J. (ed.) (2006) Les clients de la céramique grecque. Paris.Google Scholar
De Romilly, J. and Lacarrière, J. (2001) Au Louvre avec Jacqueline de Romilly. La Corè de Samos vers 560 avant J.-C. Paris.Google Scholar
De Visscher, F. (1963) Le droit des tombeaux romains. Milan.Google Scholar
De Wit, J. (1959) Die Miniaturen des Vergilius Vaticanus. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Dedman, R. (2012) ‘The importance of being Ernst: A reassessment of E. H. Gombrich's relationship with psychoanalysis’, Journal of Art Historiography 7: 126 (http://arthistoriography.files.wordpress.com/2012/12/dedman.pdf; last accessed: 15 December 2015).Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1967) Repertorium der christlich-antiken Sarkophage, vol. 1, Rom und Ostia. Mainz.Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1976) Ravenna. Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes, vol. 2, Kommentar II. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Delivorrias, A. (1974) Attische Giebelskulpturen und Akrotere des fünften Jahrhunderts. Tübinger Studien zur Archäologie und Kunstgeschichte 1. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Deliyannis, D. M. (2010) Ravenna in Late Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dentzer, J. M. (1962) ‘La tombe de C. Vestorius dans la tradition de la peinture italique’, MÉFRA 74: 533–94.Google Scholar
Denzey, N. F. (2007) The Bone Gatherers: The Lost Worlds of Early Christian Women. Boston.Google Scholar
Deonna, W. and Rénard, M. (1961) Croyances et superstitions de table dans la Rome antique. Collection Latomus 46. Brussels.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (1972) Marges de la philosophie. Paris.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (1978) La vérité en peinture. Paris.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (1987) The Truth in Painting. Translated by Bennington, G. and McLeod, I.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (2010) ‘We other Greeks’, in Leonard (ed.): 17–39.Google Scholar
Despines, G. (1971) Συμβολή στη μελέτη του έργου του Αγορακρίτου. Athens.Google Scholar
Despines, G. (1984) ‘Neue Fragmente von Parthenonskulpturen und Bemerkungen zur Rekonstruktion des Parthenon-Ostgiebels’, in Berger (ed.): 293–302.Google Scholar
Destrée, P. and Murray, P. (eds.) (2015) A Companion to Ancient Aesthetics. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Detienne, M. and Vernant, J. P. (1978) Cunning Intelligence in Greek Culture and Society. Translated by Lloyd, J.. Hassocks.Google Scholar
Detienne, M. and Vernant, J. P. (1979) La cuisine du sacrifice en pays grec. Paris.Google Scholar
Di Segni, L. (1998) ‘The Greek inscriptions’, in Mount Nebo: New Archaeological Excavations 1967–1997, ed. Piccirillo, M. and Alliata, E.. Jerusalem: 425–67.Google Scholar
Di Segni, L. (2012) ‘Greek dedicatory inscription from the vaulted structure of the Nea Church’, in Jewish Quarter Excavations in the Old City of Jerusalem Conducted by Nahman Avigad, 1969–1982, vol. 5, The Cardo (Area X) and the Nea Church (Areas D and T). Final Report, ed. Gutfeld, O.. Jerusalem: 259–67.Google Scholar
Dickel, H. (2008) ‘Der “Ausstieg aus dem Bild” – am Beispiel der italienischen Kunst’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 233–47.Google Scholar
Dietrich, N. (2010) Figur ohne Raum? Bäume und Felsen in der attischen Vasenmalerei des 6. und 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 7. Berlin.Google Scholar
Dietrich, N. (2011) ‘Archaischer “Realismus”: Archaische Plastik als alternatives Konzept von “Realismus” im Bild’, JÖAI 80: 1346.Google Scholar
Dietrich, N. (2013) ‘Unvollständige Bilder im spätarchaischen und frühklassischen Athen’, AK 56: 3755.Google Scholar
Dilke, O. A. W. (1961) ‘Maps in the treatises of Roman land surveyors’, Geographical Journal 127: 417–26.Google Scholar
Dilke, O. A. W. (1967) ‘Illustrations from Roman surveyors’ manuals’, Imago Mundi 21: 929.Google Scholar
Dilke, O. A. W. (1985) Greek and Roman Maps. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Dillon, J. E. M. (1989) ‘The Greek hero Perseus: Myths of maturation’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Oxford.Google Scholar
Dillon, S. (1996) ‘The portraits of a civic benefactor of 2nd-c. Ephesos’, JRA 9: 261–74.Google Scholar
Dillon, S. (2006) Ancient Greek Portrait Sculpture: Contexts, Subjects and Styles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dillon, S. (2010) The Female Portrait Statue in the Greek World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dinsmoor, W. B. (1956) ‘The sculpted frieze from Bassae’, AJA 60: 401–52.Google Scholar
Dodd, E. C. (1984) ‘Three early Byzantine silver crosses’, DOP 41: 165–80.Google Scholar
Dodds, E. R. (1951) The Greeks and the Irrational. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Donati, A. (ed.) (1998) Romana pictura. La pittura romana delle origini all'età bizantina. Naples.Google Scholar
Donceel-Voûte, P. (1988) Les pavements des églises byzantines de Syrie et du Liban. Décor, archéologie et liturgie. Publications d'archéologie et d'histoire de l'art de l'Université Catholique de Louvain 69. Louvain-la-Neuve.Google Scholar
Donderer, M. (1989) Die Mosaizisten der Antike und ihre wirtschaftliche und soziale Stellung. Erlangen.Google Scholar
Donderer, M. (1991) ‘Das Kapitolinische Taubenmosaik – Original des Sosos?’, MDAI(R) 98: 189–97.Google Scholar
Donderer, M. (1996) ‘Bildhauersignaturen auf griechischer Rundplastik’, JÖAI 65: 87104.Google Scholar
Donkin, L. (2005) ‘Mosaici pavimentali medievali nell'Italia settentrionale e i loro rapporti con la liturgia’, in Atti del X Colloquio dell'Associazione Italiana per lo Studio e la Conservazione del Mosaico, ed. Angelelli, C.. Tivoli: 503–14.Google Scholar
Donkin, L. (2013) ‘Suo loco: The traditio evangeliorum and the four Evangelist symbols in the presbytery pavement of Novara Cathedral’, Speculum 88: 92143.Google Scholar
Donohue, A. A. (1988) Xoana and the Origins of Greek Sculpture. Atlanta.Google Scholar
Donohue, A. A. (1997) ‘The Greek images of the gods: Considerations on terminology and methodology’, Hephaistos 15: 3145.Google Scholar
Doria, C. (1979) ‘Visual writing forms in antiquity: The versus intexti’, in Visual Literature Criticism: A New Collection, ed. Kostelanetz, R.. New York: 6392.Google Scholar
D'Otrange Mastai, M. L. M. (1975) Illusion in Art: Trompe l’œil, A History of Pictorial Illusionism. London.Google Scholar
Drachmann, A. G. (1969) ‘Capital letters and small letters in mathematics’, Centaurus 14: 47–8.Google Scholar
Drerup, H. (1959) ‘Bildraum und Realraum in der römischen Architektur’, MDAI(R) 66: 147–74.Google Scholar
Dubois-Pélerin, É. et al. (2013) ‘Description des panneaux et restitution du décor’, in Barbet and Verbanck-Piérard (eds.), vol. 1.Google Scholar
Duggan, A. (2007) Thomas Becket: Friends, Networks, Texts, Cult. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1978) Mosaics of Roman North Africa: Studies in Iconography and Patronage. Oxford.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1993) Review of Balmelle et al. 1990, Gnomon 65: 7981.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1999) Mosaics of the Greek and Roman World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (2003) The Roman Banquet: Images of Conviviality. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Duncan, C. (2009) ‘The art museum as ritual’, in The Art of Art History: A Critical Anthology, ed. Preziosi, D.. Oxford: 424–34.Google Scholar
Dupont, F. (1987) ‘Les morts et la mémoire: le masque funèbre’, in La mort, les morts et l'au-delà dans le monde romain, ed. Hinard, F.. Caen: 167–72.Google Scholar
Dupont, F. (1989) ‘The emperor-god's other body’, in Fragments for a History of the Human Body, vol. 3, ed. Feher, M.. New York: 397419.Google Scholar
Duro, P. (1996a) ‘Introduction’, in Duro (ed.): 1–10.Google Scholar
Duro, P. (ed.) (1996b) The Rhetoric of the Frame: Essays on the Boundaries of the Artwork. Cambridge Studies in New Art History and Criticism. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dwyer, E. J. (1991) ‘The Pompeian atrium house in theory and practice’, in Gazda (ed.): 25–48.Google Scholar
Dyson, S. J. (2006) In Pursuit of Ancient Pasts: A History of Classical Archaeology in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries. New Haven.Google Scholar
Eastmond, A. (ed.) (2015) Viewing Inscriptions in the Late Antique and Medieval World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ebert-Schifferer, S. (1998) Die Geschichte des Stillebens. Munich.Google Scholar
Ebrahimian, B. A. (2004) The Cinematic Theater. Lanham.Google Scholar
Eck, W. (1970) Senatoren von Vespasian bis Hadrian. Prosopographische Untersuchungen mit Einschluß der Jahres- und Provinzialfasten der Statthalter. Munich.Google Scholar
Eckstein, F. (1957) Untersuchungen über die Stilleben aus Pompeji und Herculaneum. Berlin.Google Scholar
Eckstein, F. (1969) ΑΝΑΘΗΜΑΤΑ. Studien zu den Weihgeschenken strengen Stils im Heiligtum von Olympia. Berlin.Google Scholar
Edelstein, E. J. and Edelstein, L. (1945) Asclepius: A Collection and Interpretation of the Testimonies. Two volumes. New York.Google Scholar
Edwards, C. (2007) Death in Ancient Rome. New Haven.Google Scholar
Edwards, J. S. (2005) ‘The carmina of Publilius Optatianus Porphyrius and the creative process’, in Studies in Latin Literature and Roman History, vol. 12, ed. Deroux, C.. Brussels: 447–66.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1953) Bild und Rahmen im Altertum. Die Geschichte des Bilderrahmens. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1977) ‘Die griechische Tafelmalerei und das Entstehen der Pinakotheken’, Das Altertum 23: 110–19.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1978) ‘Zur Entstehung der römischen Bildersammlungen’, Das Altertum 24: 167–76.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1979) Bilderrahmen von der Antike bis zur Romantik. Dresden.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1986) Bilder und Rahmen bei Griechen und Römern. Stendal.Google Scholar
Ehrhardt, W. (1987) Stilgeschichtliche Untersuchungen an römischen Wandmalereien von der späten Republik bis zur Zeit Neros. Mainz.Google Scholar
Ehrhardt, W. (1991) ‘Bild und Ausblick in Wandbemalungen zweiten Stils’, AK 34: 2865.Google Scholar
Eichler, F. (1948) ‘Weibliche Porträtstatue aus Ephesos’, JÖAI 37: 4952.Google Scholar
Eisen, U. E. and von Möllendorff, P. (eds.) (2013) Über die Grenze. Metalepse in Text- und Bildmedien des Altertums. Berlin.Google Scholar
Eissfeldt, O. (1960) Éléments orientaux dans la religion grecque ancienne. Colloque de Strasbourg 22–24 mai 1958. Paris.Google Scholar
Ekroth, G. (2002) The Sacrificial Rituals of Greek Hero-Cults in the Archaic to the Early Hellenistic Periods. Kernos Suppl. 12. Liège.Google Scholar
Elkins, J. (1999) The Domain of the Image. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1991) ‘Cult and sculpture: Sacrifice in the Ara Pacis Augustae’, JRS 81: 5061.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1993) ‘Seductions of art: Encolpius and Eumolpus in a Neronian picture gallery’, PCPhS 39: 3047.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1995) Art and the Roman Viewer: The Transformation of Art from the Pagan World to Christianity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (ed.) (1996a) Art and Text in Roman Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1996b) ‘Naturalism and the erotics of the gaze: Intimations of Narcissus’, in Kampen (ed.): 247–61.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1997) ‘Replicating Palestine and reversing the Reformation: Pilgrimage and collecting at Bobbio, Monza and Walsingham’, Journal of the History of Collections 9: 117–30.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1998) Imperial Rome and Christian Triumph: The Art of the Roman Empire. Oxford.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000a) ‘Caught in the ocular: Visualising Narcissus in the Roman world’, in Echoes of Narcissus, ed. Spaas, L.. New York: 89110.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000b) ‘From the culture of spoils to the cult of relics: The Arch of Constantine and the genesis of Late Antique forms’, PBSR 68: 149–84.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000c) ‘Making myth visual: The Horae of Philostratus and the dance of the text’, MDAI(R) 207: 253–76.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2004a) ‘Late antique art: The problem of the concept and the cumulative aesthetic’, in Approaching Late Antiquity: The Transformation from Early to Late Empire, ed. Swain, S. and Edwards, M.. Oxford: 271309.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2004b) ‘Seeing and saying: A psychoanalytical account of ecphrasis’, Helios 31: 157–86.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2006a) ‘Classicism in Roman art’, in Classical Pasts, ed. Porter, J.. Princeton: 271–97.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2006b) ‘Reflections on the “Greek Revolution”: From changes in viewing to the transformation of subjectivity’, in Rethinking Revolutions Through Ancient Greece, ed. Goldhill, S. D. and Osborne, R.. Cambridge: 6895.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2007a) ‘Philostratus visualizes the tragic: Some ecphrastic and pictorial receptions of Greek tragedy in the Roman era’, in Visualizing the Tragic: Drama, Myth, and Ritual in Greek Art and Literature, ed. Kraus, C. S., Goldhill, S. D., Foley, H. P. and Elsner, J.. Oxford: 309–37.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2007b) Roman Eyes: Visuality and Subjectivity in Art and Text. Princeton.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2008) ‘Historical context and the objects we study: Three boxes from Late Roman Italy’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 71: 2138.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2009) ‘The Christian museum in southern France: Architecture, display and liturgy from the Counter-Reformation to the aftermath of Vatican II’, Oxford Art Journal 32: 181204.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2010) ‘Art history as ekphrasis’, Art History 33: 1127.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2011) ‘Introduction’, in Elsner and Huskinson (eds.): 1–20.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2012) ‘Decorative imperatives between concealment and display: The form of sarcophagi’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 178–95.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. and Huskinson, J. (eds.) (2011) Life, Death and Representation: Some New Work on Roman Sarcophagi. Millennium Studies 29. Berlin.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. and Meyer, M. (eds.) (2014) Art and Rhetoric in Roman Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. and Squire, M. J. (2016) ‘Sight and memory: The visual art of Roman mnemonics’, in Squire (ed.): 180–204.Google Scholar
Engemann, M. J. (1967) Architekturdarstellungen des frühen Zweiten Stils. Illusionistische römische Wandmalerei der ersten Phase und ihre Vorbilder in der realen Architektur. MDAI(R) Ergänzungsheft 12. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Ennaïfer, M. (1995) ‘Xenia and banquets’, in Mosaics of Roman Africa: Floor Mosaics from Tunisia, ed. Blanchard-Lemée, M., Ennaïfer, M., Slim, H. and Slim, L.. London: 6585.Google Scholar
Ensink, T. and Sauer, C. (eds.) (2003) Framing and Perspectivising in Discourse. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Ernst, U. (1991) Carmen figuratum. Geschichte des Figurengedichts von den antiken Ursprüngen bis zum Ausgang des Mittelalters. Cologne.Google Scholar
Ernst, U. (2002) Intermedialität im europäischen Kulturzusammenhang. Beiträge zur Theorie und Geschichte der visuellen Lyrik. Berlin.Google Scholar
Ernst, W. (1993) ‘Frames at work: Museological imagination and historical discourse in Neoclassical Britain’, Art Bulletin 75: 481–98.Google Scholar
Esielonis, K. (1994) Still-Life Painting in the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston. Boston.Google Scholar
Esposito, D. (2009) Le officine pittoriche di IV stile a Pompei. Dinamiche produttive ed economico-sociali. Rome.Google Scholar
Evans, H. C. and Ratliff, B. (eds.) (2012) Byzantium and Islam: Age of Transition. New York.Google Scholar
Evans, H. C. and Wixom, W. (eds.) (1997) The Glory of Byzantium: Art and Culture of the Middle Byzantine Era, AD 843–1261. New York.Google Scholar
Evans, H. C., Holcomb, M. and Hallman, R. (2001) ‘The arts of Byzantium’, BMM 58: 468.Google Scholar
Evans, J. (1998) The History and Practice of Ancient Astronomy. New York.Google Scholar
Ewald, B. C. (1999) Der Philosoph als Leitbild. Ikonographische Untersuchungen an römischen Sarkophagreliefs. Mainz.Google Scholar
Ewald, B. C. (2004) ‘Men, muscle, and myth: Attic sarcophagi in the cultural context of the Second Sophistic’, in Borg (ed.): 229–75.Google Scholar
Fairclough, N. (1989) Language and Power. London.Google Scholar
Fauconnier, G. and Sweetser, E. (1996) Spaces, Worlds and Grammar. Chicago.Google Scholar
Fedak, J. (1990) Monumental Tombs of the Hellenistic Age: A Study of Selected Tombs from the Pre-Classical to the Early Imperial Era. Toronto.Google Scholar
Feeney, D. (2007) Caesar's Calendar: Ancient Time and the Beginnings of History. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Fehr, B. (2011) Becoming Good Democrats and Wives: Civil Education and Female Socialization on the Parthenon Frieze. Berlin.Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1992) ‘Bulletin épigraphique’, REG 105: 538–47.Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Philippidis-Braat, A. (1985) ‘Inscriptions en vue d'un recueil des inscriptions historiques de Byzance. III: Inscriptions du Péloponnèse’, Travaux et Mémoires 9: 267395.Google Scholar
Fejfer, J. (2008) Roman Portraits in Context. Image & Context 2. Berlin.Google Scholar
Feke, J. (2014) ‘Meta-mathematical rhetoric: Hero and Ptolemy against the philosophers’, Historia Mathematica 41: 261–76.Google Scholar
Felder, S. (2001) Spätbarocke Altarreliefs. Die Bildwerke in Filippo Juvarras Superga bei Turin. Berlin.Google Scholar
Fenwick, C. (2008) ‘Archaeology and the search for authenticity: Colonialist, nationalist, and Berberist visions of an Algerian past’, in TRAC 2007: Proceedings of the 17th Annual Theoretical Roman Archaeology Conference, ed. Fenwick, C., Wiggins, M. and Wythe, D.. Oxford: 7588.Google Scholar
Feraudi-Gruénais, F. (2001) Ubi diutius nobis habitandum est. Die Innendekoration der kaiserzeitlichen Gräber Roms. Palilia 9. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Fergola, L. and Pagano, M. (1998) Oplontis. Le splendide ville romane di Torre Annunziata. Naples.Google Scholar
Ferrari, G. (1986) ‘Eye-cup’, RA 1: 520.Google Scholar
Ferrary, J.-L. (1988) Philhellénisme et impérialisme. Rome.Google Scholar
Ferry, L. (1993) Homo Aestheticus: The Invention of Taste in the Democratic Age. Translated by de Loaiza, R.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Fittschen, K. and Zanker, P. (1983) Katalog der römischen Porträts in den Capitolinischen Museen und den anderen kommunalen Sammlungen der Stadt Rom, vol. 3, Kaiserinnen- und Prinzessinnenbildnisse, Frauenporträts. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fittschen, K. and Zanker, P. (1985) Katalog der römischen Porträts in den Capitolinischen Museen und den anderen kommunalen Sammlungen der Stadt Rom, vol. 1, Kaiser- und Prinzenbildnisse. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fittschen, K., Zanker, P. and Cain, P. (2010) Katalog der römischen Porträts in den Capitolinischen Museen und den anderen kommunalen Sammlungen der Stadt Rom, vol. 2, Die männlichen Privatporträts. Berlin.Google Scholar
Fleming, S. (1999) Roman Glass: Reflections on Cultural Change. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Flower, H. I. (1996) Ancestor Masks and Aristocratic Power in Roman Culture. Oxford.Google Scholar
Flower, H. I. (2006) The Art of Forgetting: Disgrace and Oblivion in Roman Political Culture. Chapel Hill.Google Scholar
Forbis, E. P. (1990) ‘Women's public image in Italian honorary inscriptions’, AJPh 111: 493512.Google Scholar
Forsyth, G. H. and Weitzmann, K. (1973) The Monastery of St Catherine at Mount Sinai: The Church and Fortress of Justinian. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Forsyth, I. H. (1972) The Throne of Wisdom: Wood Sculpture of the Madonna in Romanesque France. Princeton.Google Scholar
Forsyth, I. H. (1995) ‘Art with history: The role of spolia in the cumulative work of art’, in Byzantine East and Latin West: Art-Historical Studies in Honor of Kurt Weitzmann, ed. Moss, C. and Kiefer, K.. Princeton: 153–62.Google Scholar
Foster, H. (ed.) (1988) Vision and Visuality. New York.Google Scholar
Foster, H. (1993) ‘The art of fetishism: Notes on Dutch still life’, in Fetishism as Cultural Discourse, ed. Apter, E. and Pietz, W.. Ithaca: 251–65.Google Scholar
Foucault, M. (1977) ‘Nietzsche, genealogy, history’, in Language, Counter-Memory, Practice, ed. Bouchard, D. F.. Ithaca: 139–64.Google Scholar
Foucart, J. (1987) ‘Bibliographie du cadre’, Revue d'art 76: 60–2.Google Scholar
Foucher, L. (1961) ‘Une mosaïque de triclinium trouvée à Thysdrus’, Latomus 20: 291–7.Google Scholar
Fourlas, B. and Tsamakda, V. (2011) Wege nach Byzanz. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fowler, D. (1995) ‘Further arithmetical tables’, ZPE 105: 225–8.Google Scholar
Fowler, D. (1999) The Mathematics of Plato's Academy: A New Reconstruction. Second edition. Oxford.Google Scholar
Frank, I. (ed.) (2000) The Theory of Decorative Art. New Haven.Google Scholar
Frantis, W. E. (ed.) (1997) Looking at Seventeenth-Century Dutch Art: Realism Reconsidered. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Frapiccini, N. (1987) ‘L'arrivo di Cibele in Attica’, PP 42: 1226.Google Scholar
Fraser, P. M. (1969) ‘Archaelogy in Greece, 1968–1969’, JHS 89: 339.Google Scholar
Fraser, P. M. and Rönne, T. (1957) Boeotian and West Greek Tombstones. Lund.Google Scholar
Frazer, J. G. (1898) Pausanias's Description of Greece. London.Google Scholar
Frazer, M. (1989) ‘Orificerie altomedievali’, in Il Duomo di Monza: I Tesori, ed. Conti, R.. Milan: 1554.Google Scholar
Freyer-Schauenburg, B. (1974) Samos XI. Bildwerke der archaischen Zeit und des Strengen Stils. Bonn.Google Scholar
Freyer-Schauenburg, B. (2001) Review of Brinkmann 1998, Gnomon 73: 365–7.Google Scholar
Fried, M. (1967) ‘Art and objecthood’, Art Forum 5: 1223.Google Scholar
Fried, M. (1978) ‘The beholder in Courbet: His early self-portraits and their place in his art’, Glyph 4: 85129.Google Scholar
Fried, M. (1980) Absorption and Theatricality: Painting and Beholder in the Age of Diderot. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Friis Johansen, K. (1967) The Iliad in Early Greek Art. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Frisby, D. (2002) Georg Simmel. Second edition. London.Google Scholar
Fröhder, D. (1994) Die dichterische Form der Homerischen Hymnen. Untersucht am Typus der mittelgrossen Preislieder. Spudasmata 53. Hildesheim.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1975) Dédale. Mythologie de l'artisan en Grèce ancienne. Paris.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1986) ‘Les limites de l'anthropomorphisme: Hermès et Dionysos’, in Corps des dieux. Le temps de la réflexion 7, ed. Malamoud, C. and Vernant, J.-P.. Paris: 193211.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1987) ‘Face et profil’, in Images et Société en Grèce ancienne. L'iconographie comme méthode d'analyse, ed. Bérard, C., Bron, C. and Pomari, A.. Lausanne: 89102.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1991) Le dieu-masque. Une figure du Dionysos d'Athènes. Images à l'appui 4. Paris.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1995) Du masque au visage. Aspects de l'identité en Grèce ancienne. Paris.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. and Vernant, J.-P. (1997) Dans l’œil du miroir. Paris.Google Scholar
Fry, R. (1952) Ceźanne: A Study of his Development. Second edition. London.Google Scholar
Fu, L. F. (2009) Framing Famous Mountains: Grand Tour and Mingshan Paintings in Sixteenth-Century China. Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Fuchs, M. (1987) Untersuchungen zur Ausstattung römischer Theater in Italien und den Westprovinzen des Imperium Romanum. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fuchs, M. (1999) In hoc etiam genere Graeciae nihil cedamus. Studien zur Romanisierung der späthellenistischen Kunst im 1. Jh. v. Chr. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fuchs, S. E. (1985) Der Bilderrahmen. Recklinghausen.Google Scholar
Fullerton, M. (1990) The Archaistic Style in Roman Statuary. Leiden.Google Scholar
Fullerton, M. (2003) ‘“Der Stil der Nachahmer”: A brief historiography of stylistic retrospection’, in Ancient Art and its Historiography, ed. Donohue, A. and Fullerton, M.. Cambridge: 92117.Google Scholar
Furtwängler, A. (1886–90) ‘Gorgones und Gorgo’, in Ausführliches Lexikon der griechischen und römischen Mythologie, vol 1.2, Euxistratos – Hysiris, ed. Roscher, W. H.. Leipzig: 1695–727.Google Scholar
Furtwängler, A. and Reichhold, K. (1904) Griechische Vasenmalerei. Auswahl hervorragender Vasenbilder. Serie I. Munich.Google Scholar
Gahtan, M. W. and Pegazzano, D. (eds.) (2014) Museum Archetypes and Collecting in the Ancient World. Monument Graeca et Romana 21. Leiden.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2006) ‘Statue, cult and reproduction’, in Trimble, and Elsner, (eds.): 258–79.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2008a) ‘The aniconic image of the Roman Near East’, in The Variety of Local Religious Life in the Near East in the Hellenistic and Roman Periods, ed. Kaizer, T.. Leiden: 3772.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2008b) ‘Visualized rituals and dedicatory inscriptions on votive offerings to the Nymphs’, Opuscula: Annual of the Swedish Institute at Athens and Rome 1: 85103.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2010a) ‘Aniconism and the notion of the “primitive” in Greek antiquity’, in Mylonopoulos (ed.): 6386.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2010b) ‘Pausanias and modern perceptions of primordial Greeks’, Classical Receptions Journal 2: 254–86.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2012) Aniconism in Greek Antiquity. Oxford.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2013) ‘Timelessness, fluidity and Apollo's libation’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 63–4: 3952.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (forthcoming a) ‘Theologies of statues in Classical Greek art’, in Theologies of Ancient Greek Relegion, ed. Edinow, E., Kindt, J. and Osborne, R.. Cambridge: 24980.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (forthcoming b) The Art of Libation in Classical Athens. New Haven.Google Scholar
Gaiger, J. (2009) ‘Dismantling the frame: Site-specific art and aesthetic autonomy’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 4358.Google Scholar
Galey, J. (1980) Sinai and the Monastery of St Catherine. London.Google Scholar
Galinier, M. and Baratte, F. (eds.) (2013) Iconographie funéraire romaine et société. Corpus antique, approches nouvelles? Perpignan.Google Scholar
Galinsky, K. (1996) Augustan Culture: An Interpretive Introduction. Princeton.Google Scholar
Gallistl, B. (1995) Maske und Spiegel. Zur Maskenszene des Pompejaner Mysterienfrieses. Studien zur Kulturgeschichte 101. Hildesheim.Google Scholar
Gameson, R. (2002) ‘The early imagery of Thomas Becket’, in Pilgrimage: The English Experience from Becket to Bunyan, ed. Morris, C. and Roberts, P.. Cambridge: 4689.Google Scholar
Gantz, T. (1993) Early Greek Myth. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Garland, R. (1982) ‘A first catalogue of Attic peribolos tombs’, ABSA 77: 125–76.Google Scholar
Garnett, J. and Rosser, G. (2006) ‘Miraculous images and the sanctification of urban neighborhood in post-medieval Italy’, Journal of Urban History 32: 729–40.Google Scholar
Garnett, J. and Rosser, G. (2013) Spectacular Miracles: Transforming Images in Italy from the Renaissance to the Present. London.Google Scholar
Garrison, E. (1947) ‘Post-war discoveries III: The Madonna “di Sotto Gli Organi”’, Burlington Magazine 89: 274–81.Google Scholar
Gardthausen, V. E. (1913) Griechische Paläographie. Two volumes. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Gasparri, C. (1972) ‘Il sarcophago romano del Museo di Villa Giulia’, RAL 27: 95139.Google Scholar
Gasser, A. (1982) ‘Die Klapptürbilder in der römisch-pompejanischen Wandmalerei’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Vienna.Google Scholar
Gasten, A. (1982) ‘Dutch still-life painting: Judgments and appreciation’, in de Jongh (ed.): 13–25.Google Scholar
Gavrilov, A. K. (1997) ‘Techniques of reading in Classical antiquity’, CQ 47: 5673.Google Scholar
Gazda, E. K. (ed.) (1991) Roman Art in the Private Sphere: New Perspectives on the Architecture and Décor of the Domus, Villa, and Insula. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Gazda, E. K. (ed.) (2002a) The Ancient Art of Emulation: Studies in Artistic Originality and Tradition from the Present to Classical Antiquity. MAAR Suppl. 1. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Gazda, E. K. (2002b) ‘Beyond copying: Artistic originality and tradition’, in Gazda (ed.): 124.Google Scholar
Geiger, J. (2008) The First Hall of Fame: A Study of the Statues in the Forum Augustum. Leiden.Google Scholar
Gell, A. (1998) Art and Agency: An Anthropological Theory. Oxford.Google Scholar
Genette, G. (1997) Paratexts: Thresholds of Interpretation. Translated by Lewin, J. E.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Gensheimer, M. (2015) ‘Greek and Roman images of art and architecture’, in Marconi (ed.): 84–104.Google Scholar
Geominy, W. (1999) ‘Zwischen Kennerschaft und Cliché: Römische Kopien und die Geschichte ihrer Bewertung’, in Rezeption und Identität: Die kulturelle Auseinandersetzung Roms mit Griechenland als europäisches Paradigma, ed. Vogt-Spira, G. and Rommel, B.. Stuttgart: 3859.Google Scholar
Geominy, W. (2007) ‘The Daochos Monument at Delphi: The style and setting of a family portrait in historic dress’, in Early Hellenistic Portraiture: Image, Style, Context, ed. Schultz, P. and Hoff, R. von den. Cambridge: 8498.Google Scholar
Gerleigner, G. S. (2015) ‘Smikros hat's gemalt: Zur Schriftbildlichkeit griechischer Vaseninschriften’, in Schriftträger – Textträger. Zur materiellen Präsenz des Geschriebenen in frühen Gesellschaften, Materiale Textkulturen 6, ed. Kehnel, A. and Panagiotopoulos, D.. Berlin: 209–28.Google Scholar
Gerstel, S. E. J. (ed.) (2006) Thresholds of the Sacred: Architectural, Art Historical, Liturgical, and Theological Perspectives on Religious Screens, East and West. Washington.Google Scholar
Geyer, A. (1989) Die Genese narrativer Buchillustration. Der Miniaturenzyklus zur Aeneis im Vergilius Vaticanus. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Ghedini, F. and Salvo, G. (2014) ‘Private art galleries in Roma: Literary and archaeological evidence’, in Gahtan and Pegazzano (eds.): 109–17.Google Scholar
Gherner, U. and Marucco, L. (1982) Gli ex voto della Consolata. Storie di grazie e devozione nel Santuario torinese. Turin.Google Scholar
Giardina, G. R. (ed.) (2003) Erone di Alessandria. Le radici filosofico-matematiche della tecnologia applicata. Definitiones: Testo, traduzione e commento. Catania.Google Scholar
Gibson, J. J. (1977) ‘The theory of affordances’, in Perceiving, Acting and Knowing: Toward an Ecological Psychology, ed. Shaw, R. and Bransford, J.. Hillsdale.Google Scholar
Gibson, J. J. (1979) The Ecological Approach to Visual Perception. Boston.Google Scholar
Gilbert, C. G. (1993) ‘Grapes, curtains, human beings: The theory of missed mimesis’, in Künstlerischer Austausch. Akten des XXVIII. Internationalen Kongresses für Kunstgeschichte, ed. Gaehtgens, T. W.. Berlin: 413–22.Google Scholar
Gill, C., Postlethwaite, N. and Seaford, R. (eds.) (1998) Reciprocity in Ancient Greece. Oxford.Google Scholar
Giuliani, L. (1986) Bildnis und Botschaft. Hermeneutische Untersuchungen zur Bildniskunst der römischen Republik. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Giuliani, L. (2003) Bild und Mythos. Geschichte der Bilderzählung in der griechischen Kunst. Munich.Google Scholar
Giuliani, L. and Heilmeyer, W.-D. (eds.) (1991) Euphronios der Maler. Eine Ausstellung in der Sonderausstellungshalle der Staatlichen Museen Preußischer Kulturbesitz Berlin-Dahlem, 20.3.–26.5.1991. Milan.Google Scholar
Gladigow, B. (1990) ‘Epiphanie, Statuette, Kultbild: Griechische Gottesvorstellungen im Wechsel von Kontext und Medium’, Visible Religion 7: 98121.Google Scholar
Goehr, L. (1992) The Imaginary Museum of Musical Works. Oxford.Google Scholar
Goffman, E. (1974) Frame Analysis: An Essay on the Organization of Experience. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Gold, B. K. (2003) ‘Accipe diuitias et uatum maximus esto: Money, poetry, mendicancy and patronage in Martial’, in Flavian Rome: Culture, Image, Text, ed. Boyle, A. and Dominik, W.. Leiden: 591612.Google Scholar
Goldhill, S. D. (1991) The Poet's Voice: Essays on Poetics and Greek Literature. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Goldhill, S. D. (2011) Victorian Culture and Classical Antiquity: Art, Opera, Fiction, and the Proclamation of Modernity. Princeton.Google Scholar
Goldhill, S. D. and Osborne, R. (eds.) (1994) Art and Text in Ancient Greek Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Goldsmid, F. J. (1900) ‘Obituary: Major-General Sir R. Murdoch Smith, R.E., K.C.M.G’, Geographical Journal 16: 237–8.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1966) ‘The debate on primitivism in ancient rhetoric’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 29: 2438.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1984) The Sense of Order. Second edition. Oxford.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1985) Meditations on a Hobby Horse and Other Essays on the Theory of Art. Fourth edition. London.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1993) A Lifelong Interest: Conversations on Art and Science with Didier Eribon. London.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1996) ‘The primitive and its value in art’, in The Essential Gombrich, ed. Woodfield, R.. London: 295330.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (2002) Preference for the Primitive: Episodes in the History of Western Taste and Art. London.Google Scholar
Gómez Pallares, J. (1997) Edición y comentario de las inscripciones sobre mosaico de Hispania. Inscripciones no Cristianas. Studia Archaeologica 87. Rome.Google Scholar
Gonzalès, A. (1994) ‘Par monts et par images: les paysages d'altitude dans le Corpus Agrimensorum Romanorum’, DHA 20: 309–38.Google Scholar
Gordon, A. (2007) ‘Subverting the secret of Herculaneum: Archaeological espionage in the kingdom of Naples’, in Antiquity Recovered: The Legacy of Pompeii and Herculaneum, ed. Gardner Coates, V. C. and Seydl, J. L.. Los Angeles: 3757.Google Scholar
Gordon, R. (1979) ‘The real and the imaginary: Production and religion in the Graeco-Roman world’, Art History 2: 534.Google Scholar
Gould, J. (1985) ‘On making sense of Greek religion’, in Greek Religion and Society, ed. Easterling, P. and Muir, J.. Cambridge: 133.Google Scholar
Gowers, E. (1993) The Loaded Table: Representations of Food in Roman Literature. Oxford.Google Scholar
Gozlan, S. (1976) ‘Deux motifs de bordures sur des mosaïques de Byzacène’, Karthago 17: 153–84.Google Scholar
Gozlan, S. (1981) ‘À propos de quelques pavements africains: les xenia et l'iconographie dionisique’, in Mosaïque romaine tardive: l'iconographie du temps. Les programmes iconographiques des maisons africains, ed. Duval, Y.. Paris: 7387.Google Scholar
Gozlan, S. (1990) ‘Quelques décors ornementaux de la mosaïque africaine’, MÉFRA 102: 9831029.Google Scholar
Grabar, A. (1950) ‘Quelques reliquaires de saint Démétrios et le martyrium du saint à Salonique’, DOP 5: 128.Google Scholar
Grabar, A. (1958) Ampoules de Terre Sainte. Paris.Google Scholar
Grabar, O. (1992) The Mediation of Ornament. Princeton.Google Scholar
Graf, F. (1992) ‘Heiligtum und Ritual: Das Beispiel der griechisch-römischen Asklepieia’, in Le sanctuaire grec. Huit exposés suivis de discussions. Entretiens préparés par Albert Schachter et présidés par Jean Bingen, Vandœuvres-Genève, 20–25 août 1990. Entretiens sur l'Antiquité Classique 37, ed. Schachter, A.. Geneva: 159–99.Google Scholar
Graham, A. S. (2013) ‘The word is not enough: A new methodology for assessing monumental epigraphy. A case study from Imperial Ephesos’, AJA 117: 383412.Google Scholar
Graham, E.-J. (2005) ‘Dining al fresco with the living and the dead in Roman Italy’, in Consuming Passions: Dining from Antiquity to the Eighteenth Century, ed. Carroll, M., Hadley, D. M. and Willmott, H. B.. Stroud: 4965.Google Scholar
Graninger, D. (2011) Cult and Koinon in Hellenistic Thessaly. Leiden.Google Scholar
Grassinger, D. (1994) ‘The meaning of myth on Roman sarcophagi’, in Myth and Allusion: Meanings and Uses of Myth in Ancient Greek and Roman Society. Boston: 91107.Google Scholar
Grassinger, D. (1999) Die mythologischen Sarkophage. Achill, Adonis, Aeneas, Aktaion, Alkestis, Amazonen. Die antiken Sarkophagreliefs XII.1. Berlin.Google Scholar
Grebe, A. (2006) ‘Frames and illusion: The function of borders in late medieval book illumination’, in Wolf and Bernhart (eds.): 43–68.Google Scholar
Green, J. R. (1971) ‘Choes of the later fifth century’, ABSA 66: 189228.Google Scholar
Greifenhagen, A. (1929) Eine attische schwarzfigurige Vasengattung und die Darstellung des Komos im VI. Jahrhundert. Königsberger kunstgeschichtliche Forschungen. Königsberg [Kaliningrad].Google Scholar
Grethlein, J. (2015) ‘Vision and reflexivity in the Odyssey and early vase-painting’, Word & Image 31: 197212.Google Scholar
Grethlein, J. (2016) ‘Sight and reflexivity: Theorizing vision in Greek vase-painting’, in Squire (ed.): 85–106.Google Scholar
Griener, P. (1992) Le Antichità etrusche, greche, e romane 1766–1776 di Pierre Hugues d'Hancarville. Rome.Google Scholar
Grimes, R. (2006) Rite Out of Place: Ritual, Media, and the Arts. Oxford.Google Scholar
Grimm, C. (1988) Die niederländischen und deutschen Meister. Zurich.Google Scholar
Gritella, G. (1992) Juvarra. L'architettura, vol. 2. Modena.Google Scholar
Grootenboer, H. (2005) The Rhetoric of Perspective: Realism and Illusionism in Seventeenth-Century Dutch Still-Life Painting. Chicago.Google Scholar
Gros, P. (1996) ‘Les illustrations du De Architectura de Vitruve: histoire d'un malentendu’, in Les littératures techniques dans l'antiquité romaine, ed. Nicolet, C. and Gros, P.. Geneva: 1944.Google Scholar
Grossman, J. B. (2001) Greek Funerary Sculpture: Catalogue of the Collections at the Getty Villa. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Grossman, J. B. (2013) Funerary Sculpture. The Athenian Agora 35. Princeton.Google Scholar
Guerrini, L. (1982) Palazzo Mattei di Giove. Le antichità. Rome.Google Scholar
Guimier-Sorbets, A.-M. (1990) ‘Note sur les motifs de xenia dans les mosaïques d’époque hellénistique’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 66–71.Google Scholar
Gulyga, A. (1987) Immanuel Kant: His Life and Thought. Translated by Despalatović, M.. Boston.Google Scholar
Gundel, H. G. (1992) ZODIAKOS: Tierkreisbilder im Altertum. Kosmische Bezüge und Jenseitsvorstellungen im antiken Alltagsleben. Mainz.Google Scholar
Güntner, G. (1994) Göttervereine und Götterversammlungen auf attischen Weihreliefs. Untersuchungen zur Typologie und Bedeutung. Beiträge zur Archäologie 21. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Guthrie, W. K. C. (1950) The Greeks and their Gods. London.Google Scholar
Gutzwiller, K. J. (2004) ‘Seeing thought: Timomachus’ Medea and ecphrastic epigram’, AJPh 125: 339–86.Google Scholar
Guyer, P. (1979) Kant and the Claims of Taste. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Guyer, P. (1993) Kant and the Experience of Freedom. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Guzzo, P. G. and Fergola, L. (2000) Oplontis. La villa di Poppaea. Milan.Google Scholar
Haarløv, B. (1977) The Half-Open Door: A Common Symbolic Motif within Roman Sepulchre Sculpture. Odense.Google Scholar
Habicht, C. (1985) Pausanias’ Guide to Ancient Greece. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Habinek, T. (2009) ‘Situating literacy at Rome’, in Johnson and Parker (eds.): 114–41.Google Scholar
Hachlili, R. (1988) Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Land of Israel. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hachlili, R. (2009) Ancient Mosaic Pavements: Themes, Issues, Trends. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hagenow, G. (1978) ‘Der nichtausgekehrte Speisesaal’, RhM 121: 260–75.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (1990) ‘Loca sancta souvenirs’, in The Blessings of Pilgrimage, ed. Ousterhout, R.. Urbana: 8596.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (1997) ‘Seeing and believing: The construction of sanctity in Early Medieval saints’ shrines’, Speculum 72: 1079–106.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (2005) ‘Metaphor and meaning in Early Medieval reliquaries’, in Seeing the Invisible in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, ed. de Nie, G., Morrison, K. and Mostert, M.. Turnhout: 239–64.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (2010) ‘What reliquaries do for relics’, Numen 57: 284316.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (2012) Strange Beauty: Issues in the Making and Meaning of Reliquaries, 400–ca. 1204. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Hales, S. (2003) The Roman House and Social Identity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Halfmann, H. (1979) Die Senatoren aus dem östlichen Teil des Imperium Romanum bis zum Ende des 2. Jahrhunderts n. Chr. Hypomnemata 58. Göttingen.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (1986) ‘The origins of the Classical style in Greek sculpture’, JHS 106: 7184.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2005a) ‘Emulation versus replication: Redefining Roman copying’, JRA 18: 419–35.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2005b) The Roman Nude: Heroic Portrait Statuary 200 BC–AD 300. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2012) ‘The Archaic style in sculpture in the eyes of ancient and modern viewers’, in Making Sense of Greek Art, ed. Coltman, V.. Exeter: 70100.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2015) ‘Defining Roman art’, in Borg (ed.): 11–33.Google Scholar
Hamiaux, M. (1998) Les sculptures grecques II. La période hellénistique (IIIer–Ier siècles avant J.-C.). Paris.Google Scholar
Hamiaux, M. (2001) Les sculptures grecques I. Des origines à la fin du IV. siècle av. J.-C. Second edition. Paris.Google Scholar
Hamilton, R. (1992) Choes and Anthesteria. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Hamilton, W. and alias d'Hancarville, P. F. Hugues (1766–7) Collection of Etruscan, Greek, and Roman Antiquities from the Cabinet of the Hon.ble Wm. Hamilton, His Britannick Majesty's Envoy Extraordinary at the Court of Naples (Antiquités Étrusques, Grecques, et Romaines, tirées du Cabinet de M. Hamilton envoyé extraordinaire et plénipotentiaire de S.M. Britannique en cour de Naples). Four volumes. Naples.Google Scholar
Hammermeister, K. (2002) The German Aesthetic Tradition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hanfmann, G. M. A. (1951) The Season Sarcophagus in Dumbarton Oaks. Two volumes. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Hanoune, R. (1990) ‘Le dossier des xenia et la mosaïque’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.) 713.Google Scholar
Hansen, M. H. and Raaflaub, K. A. (eds.) (1995) Studies in the Ancient Greek Polis. Historia Einzelschriften 95. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Hardie, P. (1993) ‘Ut pictura poesis? Horace and the visual arts’, in Horace 2000: A Celebration. Essays for the Bimillennium, ed. Rudd, N.. London: 120–39.Google Scholar
Hardwick, L. and Stray, C. (eds.) (2008) A Companion to Classical Receptions. Oxford.Google Scholar
Harley-McGowan, F. (2007) ‘The Constanza carnelian and the development of crucifixion iconography in Late Antiquity’, in Intelligible Beauty: Recent Research on Byzantine Jewelry. British Museum Research Publications 178, ed. Entwistle, C. and Adams, N.. London: 214–20.Google Scholar
Harries, K. (1989) The Broken Frame: Three Lectures. Washington.Google Scholar
Harries, K. (1994) ‘Laubwerk auf Tapeten’, in Idealismus mit Folgen. Die Epochenschwelle um 1800 in Kunst und Geisteswissenschaften: Festschrift zum 65. Geburtstag von Otto Pöggeler, ed. Gawoll, H.-J. and Jamme, C.. Munich: 8796.Google Scholar
Harris, R. (1999) Lourdes: Body and Spirit in the Secular Age. Harmondsworth.Google Scholar
Harris, W. (1989) Ancient Literacy. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Harrison, E. B. (1967) ‘Athena and Athens in the east pediment of the Parthenon’, AJA 71: 2758.Google Scholar
Harrison, E. B. (1991) ‘The dress of Archaic Greek korai’, in New Perspectives in Early Greek Art, ed. Buitron-Oliver, D.. Hanover: 216–39.Google Scholar
Harrison, J. E. (1901) Prolegomena to the Study of Greek Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Harrison, J. E. (1911) Themis. London.Google Scholar
Harvey, I. E. (1989) ‘Derrida, Kant and the performance of parergonality’, in Silverman (ed.): 5976.Google Scholar
Haskell, F. (1987) Past and Present in Art and Taste. New Haven.Google Scholar
Haug, A. (2012) Die Entdeckung des Körpers. Körper- und Rollenbilder im Athen des 8. und 7. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 10. Berlin.Google Scholar
Haug, A. (2015) Bild und Ornament im frühen Athen. Regensburg.Google Scholar
Haug, U. (2004) Die Rücken der Bilder. Hamburg.Google Scholar
Haynes, M. (2013) ‘Framing a view of the unviewable: Architecture, Aphrodite and erotic looking in the Lucianic Erôtes’, Helios 40: 7195.Google Scholar
Healy, J. F. (2009) Pliny the Elder on Science and Technology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hecht, C. (2008) ‘Das Bild am Altar: Altarbild – Einsatzbild und Rahmenbild – Vorsatzbild’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 127–43.Google Scholar
Hecht, P. (1986) ‘The debate on symbol and meaning in Dutch seventeenth-century art: An appeal to common sense’, Simiolus 16: 125–36.Google Scholar
Hecht, P. (1997) ‘Dutch seventeenth-century genre painting: A reassessment of some current hypotheses’, in Frantis (ed.): 8897.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (1992) Silens in Attic Black-Figure Vase-Painting: Myth and Performance. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2001) Capturing Troy: The Narrative Functions of Landscape in Archaic and Early Classical Greek Art. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2007) ‘Involved spectatorship in Archaic Greek art’, Art History 30: 217–46.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2014) ‘The artificial sculptural image of Dionysos in Athenian vase painting and the mythological discourse of early Greek life’, in Approaching the Ancient Artifact: Representation, Narrative, and Function, ed. Avramidou, A. and Demetriou, D.. Berlin: 267–80.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2016) The Image of the Artist in Archaic and Classical Greece. New York.Google Scholar
Heer, J. (1979) La personnalité de Pausanias. Paris.Google Scholar
Heffernan, J. (1999) ‘Speaking for pictures: The rhetoric of art criticism’, Word & Image 15: 1933.Google Scholar
Heffernan, T. (2012) The Passion of Perpetua and Felicity. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hegel, G. W. F. (1975) Aesthetics: Lectures on Fine Arts. Translated by Knox, T. M.. Two volumes. Oxford.Google Scholar
Heidegger, M. (1960) Der Ursprung des Kunstwerkes. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Heidegger, M. (1971) Poetry, Language, Thought. Translated by Hofstadter, A.. New York.Google Scholar
Heimann, N. (2005) Joan of Arc in French Art and Culture (1700–1855): From Satire to Sanctity. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Heinrich, E. (2002) Der Zweite Stil in pompejanischen Wohnhäusern. Munich.Google Scholar
Henderson, J. (1996) ‘Footnote: Representation in the Villa of the Mysteries’, in Elsner (ed.): 235–76.Google Scholar
Henig, M. (1990) ‘A house for Minerva: Temples, aedicula shrines and signet-rings’, in Architecture and Architectural Sculpture in the Roman Empire, ed. Henig, M.. Oxford: 152–62.Google Scholar
Hénin, E. (2010) ‘Parrhasius and the stage curtain: Theatre, metapainting, and the idea of representation in the seventeenth century’, Art History 33: 248–61.Google Scholar
Herbig, R. (1958) Neue Beobachtungen am Fries der Mysterien-Villa in Pompeji. Ein Beitrag zur römischen Wandmalerei. Deutsche Beiträge zur Altertumswissenschaft 10. Baden-Baden.Google Scholar
Herder, J. G. von (1778) Plastik. Einige Wahrnehmungen über Form und Gestalt aus Pygmalions bildendem Traume. Riga.Google Scholar
Herder, J. G. von (1994) Werke, Band 4: Schriften zu Philosophie, Literatur, Kunst und Altertum. Edited by Brummack, J. and Bollacher, M.. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Herder, J. G. von (2002) Sculpture: Some Observations on Shape and Form from Pygmalion's Creative Dream. Translated and edited by Gaiger, J.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Herington, C. J. (1955) Athena Parthenos and Athena Polias: A Study in the Religion of Periclean Athens. Manchester.Google Scholar
Hernández Lobato, J. (2012) Vel Apolline muto. Estética y poética de la antigüedad tardía. Bern.Google Scholar
Heslin, P. (2015) The Museum of Augustus: The Temple of Apollo in Pompeii, the Portico of Philippus in Rome, and Latin Poetry. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Heuzey, L. and Daumet, H. (1862) Catalogue de la Mission de Macédoine et de Thessalie. Paris.Google Scholar
Heuzey, L. and Daumet, H. (1876) Mission archéologique de Macédoine. Paris.Google Scholar
Heydenryk, H. (1963) The Art and History of Frames: An Inquiry into the Enhancement of Paintings. London.Google Scholar
Higgins, D. (1987) Pattern Poetry: Guide to an Unknown Literature. Albany.Google Scholar
Hildburgh, W. L. (1946–7) ‘Apotropaism in Greek vase-paintings’, Folklore 57–8: 154–78, 208–25.Google Scholar
Hillis Miller, J. (1977) ‘The critic as host’, Critical Inquiry 3: 439–47.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1962) ‘Sarkophag eines gallienischen Konsuls’, in Festschrift für Friedrich Matz, ed. Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. and Biesantz, H.. Mainz: 110–24.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1967) ‘Die “Schrittstellung” des polykletischen Diadumenos’, Marburger Winckelmann-Programm: 2739.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1995) Sperlonga. Die homerischen Gruppen und ihre Bildquellen. Opladen.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1996) Minima Archaeologica. Utopie und Wirklichkeit der Antike. Mainz.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1998) Reading Greek Art: Essays by Nikolaus Himmelmann. Selected by H. Meyer, edited by Childs, W.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Hingley, R. (2000) Roman Officers and English Gentlemen: The Imperial Origins of Roman Archaeology. London.Google Scholar
Hodder, I. (2012) Entangled: An Archaeology of the Relationships between Humans and Things. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Hodske, J. (2007) Mythologische Bildthemen in den Häusern Pompejis. Die Bedeutung der zentralen Mythenbilder für die Bewohner Pompejis. Stendaler Winckelmann-Forschungen 6. Ruhpolding.Google Scholar
Hodske, J. (2011) ‘Mythenbilder in Pompeji während der Regierungszeit Vespasians im Vergleich zur neronischen Epoche’, in Tradition und Erneuerung. Mediale Strategien in der Zeit der Flavier, ed. Kramer, N. and Reitz, C.. Berlin: 133–63.Google Scholar
Hoernes, M. (1925) Urgeschichte der bildenden Kunst in Europa von den Anfängen bis um 500 v. Chr. Third edition. Vienna.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, D. (1994) ‘Braque und Picasso rahmten ihre kubistischen Bilder “alt”’, Der Kunsthandel September 1994: 54.Google Scholar
Højte, J. M. (2005) Roman Imperial Statue Bases: From Augustus to Commodus. Aarhus.Google Scholar
Holloway, R. R. (1987) ‘Some remarks on the Arch of Titus’, AntCl 56: 183–91.Google Scholar
Holmes, M. (2013) The Miraculous Image in Renaissance Florence. New Haven.Google Scholar
Hölscher, F. (2010) ‘Gods and statues: An approach to archaistic images in the fifth century BC’, in Mylonopoulos (ed.): 105–20.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (1973) Griechische Historienbilder des 5. und 4. Jahrhunderts. v. Chr. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (1985) ‘Die Geschlagenen und Ausgelieferten in der Kunst des Hellenismus’, AK 28: 120–36.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2004) The Language of Images in Roman Art. Translated by Snodgrass, A. M. and Künzl-Snodgrass, A.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2009) ‘Architectural sculpture: Messages? Programs? Towards rehabilitating the notion of “decoration”’, in Schultz and von den Hoff (eds.): 5467.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2015a) ‘Semiotics to agency’, in Marconi (ed.): 662–86.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2015b) La vie des images grecques. Paris.Google Scholar
Honig, E. (1998) ‘Making sense of things: On the motives of Dutch still life’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 34: 166–83.Google Scholar
Hope, V. M. (1997) ‘A roof over the dead: Communal tombs and family structure’, in Domestic Space in the Roman World: Pompeii and Beyond, ed. Laurence, R. and Wallace-Hadrill, A.. Portsmouth, Rhode Island: 6988.Google Scholar
Hope, V. M. (2009) Roman Death: The Dying and the Dead in Ancient Rome. London.Google Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1983) Death and Renewal. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Horsfall, N. (1983) ‘The origins of the illustrated book’, Aegyptus 63: 199216.Google Scholar
Hose, M. (2007) ‘Konstantin und die Literatur – oder: Gibt es eine Konstantinische Literatur?’, Gymnasium 114: 535–58.Google Scholar
Hourihane, C. (ed.) (2012) The Grove Encyclopedia of Medieval Art and Architecture. Six volumes. New York.Google Scholar
Hudler, P. (2008) ‘Die Pflanzenbilder in den Codices 187 und 2277 der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek in Beziehung zu ihren Vorbildern in den bebilderten Dioskurides-Ausgaben’, Codices manuscripti 66: 154.Google Scholar
Huet, V. (1996) ‘Stories one might tell of Roman art: Reading Trajan's Column and the Tiberius cup’, in Elsner (ed.): 831.Google Scholar
Huizinga, J. (1955) Homo Ludens: A Study of the Play-Element in Culture. Boston.Google Scholar
Hunter, R. (1983) A Study of Daphnis and Chloe. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1975) ‘Border and denial: The relationship between representation, field, and frame in Greek Art, 1000–432 BC’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Yale University.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1977) ‘Image and frame in Greek art’, AJA 81: 130.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1985) The Art and Culture of Early Greece, 1100–480 BC. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1990) ‘The words in the image: Orality, literacy, and early Greek art’, Word & Image 6: 180–97.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1992) ‘A note on ornament, nature, and boundary in early Greek art’, BABesch 67: 6372.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1999) The Athenian Acropolis: History, Mythology, and Archaeology from the Neolithic Era to the Present. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (2004) The Acropolis in the Age of Pericles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (2007) ‘The human figure in early Greek sculpture and vase painting’, in The Cambridge Companion to Archaic Greece, ed. Shapiro, H. A.. Cambridge: 265–86.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (2015) Artists and Signatures in Ancient Greece. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (1975) Roman Sculpture from Cyrenaica in the British Museum. Oxford.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (1996) Roman Children's Sarcophagi: Their Decoration and Its Social Significance. Oxford.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (1998) ‘“Unfinished portrait heads” on later Roman sarcophagi: Some new perspectives’, PBRS 66: 129–68.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (2012) ‘Reading identity on Roman strigillated sarcophagi’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 8096.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (2015) Roman Strigillated Sarcophagi: Art and Social History. Oxford.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. and Hope, V. (2011) Memory and Mourning: Studies on Roman Death. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hutton, W. (2005) Describing Greece: Landscape and Literature in the Periegesis of Pausanias. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Immerwahr, H. R. (1990) Attic Script: A Survey. Oxford Monographs on Classical Archaeology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Immerwahr, H. R. (2007) ‘Nonsense inscriptions and literacy’, Kadmos 45: 136–72.Google Scholar
Inan, J. and Rosenbaum, E. (1966) Roman and Early Byzantine Portrait Sculpture in Asia Minor. Oxford.Google Scholar
Ingold, T. (2007) Lines: A Brief History. London.Google Scholar
Iozzo, M. (2013) ‘The François Vase: Notes on technical aspects and function’, in Shapiro et al. (eds.): 53–65.Google Scholar
Israel, J. (2013) ‘Zum Grabmal von Kallithea: Kleinasiatische Bautraditionen im Spätklassischen Athen’, in Griechische Grabbezirke klassischer Zeit: Normen und Regionalismus, ed. Sporn, K.. Munich: 5568.Google Scholar
Iversen, M. and Ozerkov, D. (2011) Still Standing: Antony Gormley at the Hermitage. London.Google Scholar
Jacquette, D. (1994) ‘Schopenhauer on the antipathy of aesthetic genius and the charming’, History of European Ideas 18: 373–85.Google Scholar
Jacquette, D. (ed.) (1996) Schopenhauer, Philosophy and the Arts. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jacob, C. (1998) ‘La bibliothèque, la carte et le traité: les formes de l'accumulation du savoir à Alexandrie’, in Sciences exactes et sciences appliquées à Alexandrie, ed. Argoud, G. and Guillaumin, J.-Y.. Saint-Étienne: 1937.Google Scholar
Jacob-Felsch, M. (1969) Die Entwicklung griechischer Statuenbasen und die Aufstellung der Statuen. Waldsassen.Google Scholar
Jacobs, F. (2013) Votive Panels and Popular Piety in Early Modern Italy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jacobsthal, P. (1911) ‘Zur Kunstgeschichte der griechischen Inschriften’, in Χάριτες. Friedrich Leo zum sechzigsten Geburtstag dargebracht. Berlin: 5365.Google Scholar
James, L. (ed.) (2007a) Art and Text in Byzantine Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
James, L. (2007b) ‘“And shall these mute stones speak?” Text as art’, in James (ed.): 188206.Google Scholar
Jameson, M. (1994) ‘Theoxenia’, in Ancient Greek Cult Practice from the Epigraphical Evidence, ed. Hägg, R. H.. Stockholm: 3557.Google Scholar
Janni, P. (1984) La mappa e il periplo. Cartografia antica e spazio odologico. Rome.Google Scholar
Jansen, L. (ed.) (2014a) ‘Introduction: Approaches to Roman paratextuality’, in Jansen (ed.): 1–18.Google Scholar
Jansen, L. (2014b) The Roman Paratext: Frame, Texts, Readers. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jeffery, L. H. (1961) The Local Scripts of Archaic Greece: A Study of the Origin of the Greek Alphabet and its Development from the Eighth to the Fifth Centuries BC. Oxford.Google Scholar
Jenkins, C. (2006) ‘Landscape in the Fontainebleau School print’, Print Quarterly 23: 111–33.Google Scholar
Jenkins, I. (2006) Greek Architecture and its Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Jenkins, I. and Sloan, K. (1996) Vases & Volcanoes: Sir William Hamilton and his Collection. London.Google Scholar
Jenkins, I. and Williams, D. (1993) ‘The arrangement of the sculptured frieze from the temple of Apollo Epikourios at Bassae’, in Sculpture from Arcadia and Laconia, ed. Palagia, O. and Coulson, W.. Oxford: 5777.Google Scholar
Jenmaire, H. (1956) ‘La naissance d'Athéna et la rouyauté magique de Zeus’, RA 48: 1239.Google Scholar
Jensen, R. (2014) ‘Reconsidering the ancient Algerian basilica of Chlef and its mosaics’, Acta ad archaeologiam et artium historiam pertinentia 27: 99117.Google Scholar
Jeppesen, K. (1984) ‘Evidence for the restoration of the east pediment reconsidered in the light of recent achievements’, in Berger (ed.): 267–77.Google Scholar
Johnson, B. (1980) The Critical Difference: Essays in the Contemporary Rhetoric of Reading. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Johnson, W. A. (2000) ‘Toward a sociology of reading in classical antiquity’, AJPh 121: 593627.Google Scholar
Johnson, W. A. (2010) Readers and Reading Culture in the High Roman Empire: A Study of Elite Communities. Oxford.Google Scholar
Johnson, W. A. and Parker, H. N. (eds.) (2009) Ancient Literacies: The Culture of Reading in Greece and Rome. Oxford.Google Scholar
Johnston, A. W. (1984) ‘Fragmenta Britannica, III: Pithoi’, BICS 31: 3950.Google Scholar
Jones, A. (1990) ‘Ptolemy's first commentator’, TAPhS 80: 161.Google Scholar
Jones, A. (1999) Astronomical Papyri from Oxyrhynchus. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Jones, A. (2009) ‘Mathematics, science, and medicine in the papyri’, in The Oxford Handbook of Papyrology, ed. Bagnall, R. S.. Oxford: 338–57.Google Scholar
Jones, H. S. (1926) The Sculptures of the Palazzo dei Conservatori. Oxford.Google Scholar
Jones, N. B. (2013) ‘Nobilibus pinacothecae sunt faciundae: The inception of the Roman fictive picture gallery’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Yale University.Google Scholar
Jones, N. B. (2014a) ‘Ancient painted panels: Terminology and appearance’, Mnemosyne 67: 295304.Google Scholar
Jones, N. B. (2014b) ‘Temple inventory and fictive picture gallery: Ancient painting between votice offering and artwork’, in Gahtan and Pegazzano (eds.): 118–28.Google Scholar
Jongste, P. F. B. (1995) The Twelve Labours of Hercules on Roman Sarcophagi. Rome.Google Scholar
Jordan, J. A. (1988) ‘Attic black-figured eye-cups’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, New York University.Google Scholar
Junker, K. (1996) ‘Antike Stilleben’, in König and Schön (eds.): 93–105.Google Scholar
Junker, K. and Stähli, A. (eds.) (2008) Original und Kopie. Formen und Konzepte der Nachahmungen in der antiken Kunst. Akten des Kolloquiums in Berlin, 17.–19. Februar 2005. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Kahane, A. and Laird, A. (eds.) (2001) A Companion to the Prologue of Apuleius’ Metamorphoses. Oxford.Google Scholar
Kahn, L. (1978) Hermès passe, ou les ambiguïtés de la communication. Paris.Google Scholar
Kalas, R. (2007) Frame, Glass, Verse: The Technology of Poetic Invention in the English Renaissance. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Kalinka, E. (1901) Tituli Asiae Minoris I. Tituli Lyciae: Lingua Lycia Conscripti. Vienna.Google Scholar
Kaltsas, N. (2002) Sculpture in the National Archaeological Museum, Athens. Translated by Hardy, D.. Athens.Google Scholar
Kampen, N. B. (ed.) (1996) Sexuality in Ancient Art: Near East, Egypt, Greece, and Italy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Kant, I. (1924) Kritik der Urteilskraft. Edited by Vorländer, K. [based on Kant's 1799 edition]. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Kant, I. (1987) Critique of Judgment. Translated by Pluhar, W. S. [based on Kant's 1793 edition]. Indianapolis.Google Scholar
Kanzog, K. (1977) ‘Rahmenerzählung’, in Reallexikon der deutschen Literaturgeschichte, vol. 3, ed. Kohlschmidt, W. and Moln, W.. Berlin: 321–43.Google Scholar
Karakasi, K. (2003) Archaic Korai. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Karidas, P. (1968) Das Amphiareion von Oropos in medizingeschichtlicher Sicht. Nuremberg.Google Scholar
Kartsonis, A. (1994) ‘The emancipation of the crucifixion’, in Byzance et les images, ed. Guillou, A. and Durand, J.. Paris: 151–87.Google Scholar
Katzer, E. (1910) Luther und Kant. Ein Beitrag zur inneren Entwicklungsgeschichte des deutschen Protestantismus. Giessen.Google Scholar
Kaufman, S. (2005) Consuming Visions: Modern Culture and the Lourdes Shrine. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Kawerau, G. and Wiegand, T. (1930) Die Paläste der Hochburg. Altertümer von Pergamon 5,1. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Keck, J. (1988) Studien zur Rezeption fremder Einflüsse in der chalkidischen Keramik. Archäologische Studien 8. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Keesling, C. M. (2010) ‘The Kallimachos monument on the Athenian Acropolis (CEG 256) and Athenian commemoration of the Persian Wars’, in Archaic and Classical Greek Epigram, ed. Baumbach, M., Petrovic, A. and Petrovic, I.. Cambridge: 100–30.Google Scholar
Kéi, N. (forthcoming) L'esthétique des fleurs. Kosmos, poikilia et charis dans la céramique attique du VIe et Ve siècle av. J.-C.Google Scholar
Kellum, B. (1999) ‘The spectacle of the street’, in Bergmann and Kondoleon (eds.): 283–99.Google Scholar
Kemal, S. (1997) Kant's Aesthetic Theory: An Introduction. Second edition. London.Google Scholar
Kemp, W. (1995) In Perfect Harmony: Picture and Frame, 1850–1920. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Kemp, W. (1996) ‘The narrativity of the frame’, in Duro (ed.): 11–23.Google Scholar
Kemp, W. (1998) ‘The work of art and its beholder: The methodology of the aesthetic of reception’, in The Subjects of Art History: Historical Objects in Contemporary Perspectives, ed. Cheetham, M. A., Holly, M. A. and Moxey, K.. Cambridge: 180–96.Google Scholar
Kendrick, L. (1999) Animating the Letter: The Figurative Embodiment of Writing from Late Antiquity to the Renaissance. Columbus.Google Scholar
Keyser, P. T. and Irby-Massie, G. L. (2008) The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists: The Greek Tradition and its Many Heirs. London.Google Scholar
Kiilerich, B. (2001) ‘Savedoff, frames, and parergonality’, Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 59: 320–23.Google Scholar
Kiilerich, B. (2011) ‘Visual and functional aspects of inscriptions in early church floors’, Acta ad archaeologiam et artium historium pertinentia 24: 4563.Google Scholar
Kindt, J. (2012) Rethinking Greek Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Kinney, D. (1982) Review of Kitzinger 1977, Byzantine Studies/Études Byzantines 9: 326–7.Google Scholar
Kinney, D. and Cutler, A. (1994) ‘A late antique ivory plaque and modern response’, AJA 98: 457–80.Google Scholar
Kissas, K. (2000) Die attischen Statuen- und Stelenbasen archaischer Zeit. Bonn.Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1970) ‘The threshold of the holy shrine: Observations on floor mosaics at Antioch and Bethlehem’, in Kyriakon. Festschrift Johannes Quasten, ed. Granfield, P. and Jungmann, J. A.. Münster: 139–67.Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1977) Byzantine Art in the Making. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Kleemann, I. (1984) Grundzüge der Anlage von Bewegung. Frühe Bewegung I. Mainz.Google Scholar
Kleemann, I. (2009) ‘Zum Kuros Athen, NM 71 vom Kerameikos und den mitgefundenen Fragmenten’, JDAI 123: 149.Google Scholar
Klein, H. (ed.) (2007) Sacred Gifts and Worldly Treasures. Cleveland.Google Scholar
Kleiner, D. E. E. (1977) Roman Group Portraiture: The Funerary Reliefs of the Late Republic and Early Empire. New York.Google Scholar
Kleiner, D. E. E. (1987) Roman Imperial Funerary Altars with Portraits. Rome.Google Scholar
Kleiner, D. E. E. (1992) Roman Sculpture. New Haven.Google Scholar
Kleiner, F. S. (2007) A History of Roman Art. Belmont.Google Scholar
Kluge, E. (1922) ‘Beiträge zur Chronologie der Geschichte Constantins des Grossen’, Historisches Jahrbuch der Görres-Gesellschaft 42: 89102.Google Scholar
Knappett, C. (2004) ‘The affordances of things: A post-Gibsonian perspective on the relationality of mind and matter’, in Rethinking Materiality: The Engagement of Mind with the Material World, ed. DeMarrais, E., Gosden, C. and Renfrew, C.. Cambridge: 4351.Google Scholar
Knappett, C., Malafouris, L. and Tomkins, P. (2010) ‘Ceramics (as containers)’, in The Oxford Handbook of Material Culture Studies, ed. Hicks, D. and Beaudry, M. C.. Oxford: 588612.Google Scholar
Knox, I. (1978) The Aesthetic Theories of Kant, Hegel, and Schopenhauer. Second edition. Atlantic Highlands.Google Scholar
Knox, P. (2014) ‘Ovidian myths on Pompeian walls’, in A Handbook to the Reception of Ovid, ed. Miller, J. F. and Newlands, C. E.. Malden, Mass.: 3654.Google Scholar
Koch, G. (1995) ‘125 Jahre Sarkophag-Corpus: Ein großes deutsches Forschungsvorhaben feiert Jubiläum’, AW 26: 365–77.Google Scholar
Koch, G. and Sichtermann, H. (1982) Römische Sarkophage. Munich.Google Scholar
Köhne, E. (1998) Die Dioskuren in der griechischen Kunst von der Archaik bis zum Ende des 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Antiquitates 15. Hamburg.Google Scholar
Kondoleon, C. (1994) Domestic and Divine: Roman Mosaics in the House of Dionysos. Ithaca.Google Scholar
König, E. and Schön, C. (eds.) (1996) Stilleben. Berlin.Google Scholar
Koortbojian, M. (1995) Myth, Meaning, and Memory on Roman Sarcophagi. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Koortbojian, M. (1996) ‘In commemorationem mortuorum: Text and image along the “Street of Tombs”’, in Elsner (ed.): 210–33.Google Scholar
Koortbojian, M. (2015) ‘Roman sarcophagi’, in Borg (ed.): 286–300.Google Scholar
Körner, H. (2008) ‘Randfiguren der Kunst: Figur und ornamentaler “Kunst-Stoff” in Rahmendekorationen des 16. Jahrhunderts’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 69–94.Google Scholar
Körner, H. and Möseneder, K. (eds.) (2008) Format und Rahmen. Vom Mittelalter bis zur Neuzeit. Berlin.Google Scholar
Korshak, Y. (1987) Frontal Faces in Attic Vase Painting of the Archaic Period. Chicago.Google Scholar
Kosmopoulou, A. (2002) The Iconography of Sculptured Statue Bases in the Archaic and Classical Periods. Madison.Google Scholar
Kousser, R. M. (2008) Hellenistic and Roman Ideal Sculpture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Kowalzig, B. (2007) ‘“And now all the worlds shall dance!” (Eur. Bacch. 114): Dionysus’ choroi between drama and ritual’, in The Origins of Theatre in Ancient Greece and Beyond: From Ritual to Drama, ed. Csapo, E. and Miller, M. C.. Cambridge: 221–51.Google Scholar
Kraeling, C. (1956) The Synagogue. Excavations at Dura-Europos, Final Report 8,1. New Haven.Google Scholar
Kranz, P. (1984) Jahreszeiten-Sarkophage. Entwicklung und Ikonographie des Motivs der vier Jahreszeiten auf kaiserzeitlichen Sarkophagen und Sarkophagdeckeln. Die antiken Sarkophagreliefs V.4. Berlin.Google Scholar
Krauss, R. (1979) ‘Sculpture in the expanded field’, October 8: 3044.Google Scholar
Krauss, R. (1985) The Originality of the Avant-garde and Other Modernist Myths. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Kreikenbom, D. (2002) ‘Reifarchaische Plastik’, in Bol (ed.): 133–69.Google Scholar
Kreuzer, B. (1992) Frühe Zeichner, 1500–500 vor Chr. Ägyptische, griechische und etruskische Vasenfragmente der Sammlung H. A. Cahn, Basel. Freiburg.Google Scholar
Kris, E. and Kurz, O. (1979). Legend, Myth, and Magic in the Image of the Artist: A Historical Experiment. Translated by A. Laing, revised by L. M. Newman, with a preface by E. H. Gombrich. New Haven.Google Scholar
Kristeller, P. O. (1951) ‘The modern system of the arts: A study in the history of aesthetics (I)’, JHI 12: 496527.Google Scholar
Kristeller, P. O. (1952) ‘The modern system of the arts: A study in the history of aesthetics (II)’, JHI 13:1746.Google Scholar
Kristeller, P. O. (1990) Renaissance Thought and the Arts: Collected Essays. Second edition. Princeton.Google Scholar
Kristeva, J. (1989) Language – The Unknown: An Initiation into Linguistics. Translated by Menke, A. M.. New York.Google Scholar
Kruse, H.-J. (1975) Römische weibliche Gewandstatuen des zweiten Jahrhunderts n. Chr. Göttingen.Google Scholar
Kunisch, N. (1990) ‘Die Augen der Augenschalen’, AK 33: 20–7.Google Scholar
Kunze, C. (1996) ‘Zur Datierung des Laokoon und der Skyllagruppe aus Sperlonga’, JDAI 111: 139223.Google Scholar
Kunze, C. (2002) Zum Greifen nah. Stilphänomene in der hellenistischen Skulptur und ihre inhaltliche Interpretation. Munich.Google Scholar
Kurke, L. (2005) ‘Choral lyric as “ritualization”: Poetic sacrifice and poetic ego in Pindar's sixth Paian’, ClAnt 24: 81130.Google Scholar
Kurtz, D. C. (1975) Athenian White Lekythoi: Patterns and Painters. Oxford.Google Scholar
Kurtz, D. C. (1985) ‘Beazley and the connoisseurship of Greek vases’, Greek Vases in the J. Paul Getty Museum 2: 237–50.Google Scholar
Kusukawa, S. (2011) Picturing the Book of Nature: Image, Text, and Argument in Sixteenth-Century Human Anatomy and Medical Botany. Chicago.Google Scholar
Kuttner, A. (1995) ‘Republican Rome looks at Pergamon’, HSPh 97: 157–78.Google Scholar
Kuttner, A. (1998) ‘Prosperity of patronage: Realism and Romanitas in the architectural vistas of the second style’, in The Roman Villa: Villa Urbana, ed. Frazer, A.. Philadelphia: 93107.Google Scholar
Kwapisz, J. (2013) The Greek Figure Poems. Hellenistica Groningana 19. Leuven.Google Scholar
Kyrieleis, H. (1995) ‘Eine neue Kore des Cheramyes’, Antike Plastik 24: 736.Google Scholar
Kyrieleis, H. (1996) Der große Kuros von Samos. Bonn.Google Scholar
La Rocca, E. (2011) ‘Il ritratto e la somiglianza’, in La Rocca and Parisi Presicce (eds.): 21–9.Google Scholar
La Rocca, E. and Parisi Presicce, C. (eds.) (2011) Ritratti. Le tante facce del potere. Rome.Google Scholar
Lancha, J. (1997) Mosaïque et culture dans l'Occident romain (Ier–IVe s.). Rome.Google Scholar
Lahusen, G. (1983) Untersuchungen zur Ehrenstatue in Rom. Literarische und epigraphische Zeugnisse. Rome.Google Scholar
Lahusen, G. (1984) Schriftquellen zum römischen Bildnis I. Textstellen: Von den Anfängen bis zum 3. Jahrhundert n. Chr. Bremen.Google Scholar
Lahusen, G. (1985) ‘Funktion und Rezeption des Ahnenbildes’, MDAI(R) 92: 261–89.Google Scholar
Langdon, S. (2008) Art and Identity in Dark Age Greece, 1100–700 BCE. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Langner, M. (2001) Antike Graffitizeichnungen. Motiv, Gestaltung und Bedeutung. Palilia 11. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Lapatin, K. D. S. (1996) ‘The ancient reception of Pheidias’ Athena Parthenos: The physical evidence in context’, in The Reception of Classical Texts and Images: The January Conference 1996 Held at the Open University, Milton Keynes, UK, 3/4th January 1996. Selected Proceedings, ed. Hardwick, L. and Ireland, S.. Milton Keynes: 120.Google Scholar
Lapatin, K. D. S. (2001) Chryselephantine Statuary in the Ancient Mediterranean World. Oxford Monographs on Classical Archaeology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Lapatin, K. D. S. (2010) ‘The “art” of politics’, Arethusa 43: 253–65.Google Scholar
Laroche, E. (1960) ‘Koubaba, déesse anatolienne et le problème des origines de Cybéle’, in Eissfeldt (ed.): 112–28.Google Scholar
Latour, B. (1987) Science in Action: How to Follow Scientists and Engineers through Society. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Latour, B. (2002) ‘What is iconoclash? Or is there a world beyond the image wars?’, in Iconoclash. Beyond the Image Wars in Science, Religion and Art, ed. Latour, B. and Weibel, P.. Cambridge, Mass.: 1437.Google Scholar
Lattimore, R. (1962) Themes in Greek and Latin Epitaphs. Urbana.Google Scholar
Lattimore, S. (2006) ‘From Classical to Hellenistic art’, in A Companion to the Classical Greek World, ed. Hinzl, K. H.. Malden, Mass.: 456–79.Google Scholar
Laurens, A.-F. (1999) ‘Jeux d'humeur ou défis d'artistes au Céramique?’, in Céramique et peinture grecques. Modes d'emploi, ed. Villanueva Puig, M.-C., Lissarrague, F., Rouillard, R. and Rouveret, A.. Paris: 163–8.Google Scholar
Laurens, A.-F. and Lissarrague, F. (1990) ‘Entre dieux’, Métis 5: 5374.Google Scholar
Lauter, H. (1976) Die Koren des Erechtheion. Antike Plastik 16. Berlin.Google Scholar
Lavin, I. (1963) ‘The hunting mosaics of Antioch and their sources’, DOP 17: 181286.Google Scholar
Lawrence, M. (1958) ‘Season sarcophagi of architectural type’, AJA 62: 273–95.Google Scholar
Lawrence, M. (1965) ‘The Velletri Sarcophagus’, AJA 69: 207–22.Google Scholar
Lazenby, F. D. (1949) ‘Greek and Roman household pets, II’, CJ 44: 299307.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (1982) ‘Painters, patrons and patterns: The anonymity of Romano-Campanian painting and the transition from the Second to the Third Style’, in Literary and Artistic Patronage in Ancient Rome, ed. Gold, B. K.. Austin: 133–60.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (1988) The Rhetoric of Space: Literary and Artistic Representations of Landscape in Republican and Augustan Rome. Princeton.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (2001) ‘G. P. Bellori and the Sepolcro dei Nasonii: Writing a “poet's tomb”’, in La peinture funéraire antique. IVe siècle av. J.-C. – IVe siècle ap. J.-C. Actes du VIIe colloque de l'association internationale pour la peinture murale antique (AIPMA), 6–10 octobre 1998, Saint-Romain-en-Gal, Vienne, ed. Barbet, A.. Paris: 6977.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (2004) The Social Life of Painting in Ancient Rome and on the Bay of Naples. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Leader-Newby, R. (2005) ‘Personifications and paideia in late antique mosaics from the Greek East’, in Personification in the Greek World: From Antiquity to Byzantium, ed. Stafford, E. and Herron, J.. Aldershot: 231–46.Google Scholar
Leader-Newby, R. (2007) ‘Inscribed mosaics in the Late Roman empire: Perspectives from east and west’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 179–202.Google Scholar
Leary, T. J. (2001) Martial Book 13: The Xenia. London.Google Scholar
Leatherbury, S. V. (2012) ‘Inscribed within the image: The visual character of early Christian mosaic inscriptions’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Oxford.Google Scholar
Leatherbury, S. V. (2016) ‘Reading and seeing faith in Byzantium: The Sinai inscription as verbal and visual “text”’, Gesta 55: 13356.Google Scholar
Lebensztejn, J. C. (1988) ‘Framing classical space’, Art Journal Spring 1988: 3741.Google Scholar
Lebensztejn, J. C. (1994) ‘Starting out from the frame (vignettes)’, in Brunette and Wills (eds.): 118–40.Google Scholar
Leclercq, H. (1939) ‘Phos-zoé’, in Dictionnaire d'archéologie chrétienne et de liturgie, vol. 14,1, ed. Cabrol, F. and Leclercq, H.. Paris: 736–8.Google Scholar
Lee, D. A. (1997) ‘Frame conflicts and competing construals in family argument’, Journal of Pragmatics 27: 339–60.Google Scholar
Lefas, P. (2000) ‘On the fundamental terms of Vitruvius's architectural theory’, BICS 44: 179–95.Google Scholar
Lefebvre, H. (1991) The Production of Space. Translated by Nicholson-Smith, D.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Lehmann, K. (1962) ‘Ignorance and search in the Villa of the Mysteries’, JRS 52: 62–8.Google Scholar
Lehoux, D. (2007) Astronomy, Weather, and Calendars in the Ancient World: Parapegmata and Related Texts in Classical and Near Eastern Societies. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Leipen, N. (1971) Athena Parthenos: A Reconstruction. Toronto.Google Scholar
Leitao, D. D. (2007) ‘Male improvisation in “women's cult” of Eileithyia on Paros’, in Finding Persephone: Women's Rituals in the Ancient Mediterranean, ed. Parca, M. G. and Tzanetou, A.. Bloomington: 252–76.Google Scholar
Leonard, M. (ed.) (2010a) Derrida and Antiquity. Oxford.Google Scholar
Leonard, M. (2010b) ‘Derrida between Greek and Jew’, in Leonard (ed.): 135–58.Google Scholar
Lessing, G. E. (1984) Laocoön: An Essay on the Limits of Painting and Poetry. Translated and edited by McCormick, E. A.. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Letelier, M. (1969) Histoire d'une Vierge noire. Les Hautes Plaines de Mane.Google Scholar
Levi, D. (1947) Antioch Mosaic Pavements. Princeton.Google Scholar
Levin-Richardson, S. (2013) ‘Fututa sum hic: Female subjectivity and agency in Pompeian sexual graffiti’, CJ 108: 319–45.Google Scholar
Levitan, W. (1985) ‘Dancing at the end of the rope: Optatian Porfyry and the field of Roman verse’, TAPhA 115: 245–69.Google Scholar
Lindsay, H. (1998) ‘Eating with the dead: The Roman funerary banquet’, in Meals in a Social Context: Aspects of the Communal Meal in the Hellenistic and Rome World, ed. Nielsen, I. and Nielsen, H.. Aarhus: 6780.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1977) ‘Studius and the beginnings of Roman landscape painting’, JRS 67: 116.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1991) Roman Painting. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1993) ‘The decoration of Roman triclinia’, in In Vino Veritas, ed. Murray, O. and Tecuşan, M.. London: 239–51.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1997) ‘Vitruvius on interior decoration’, JRA 10: 363–5.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1998) Ancient Mosaics. London.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (2000) ‘Working practice’, in Making Classical Art: Process and Practice, ed. Ling, R.. Stroud: 91107.Google Scholar
Lipinsky, A. (1960) ‘Der Theodolinden-Schatz im Dom zur Monza’, Das Münster 13: 146–73.Google Scholar
Lippold, G. (1951) Antike Gemäldekopien. Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften (Philosophisch-historische Klasse 33). Munich.Google Scholar
Lippolis, E. (2007) ‘Tipologie e significati del monumento funerario nella città ellenistica: lo sviluppo del naiskos’, in Architetti, architettura e città nel Mediterraneo antico, ed. Malacrino, C. G. and Sorbo, E.. Milan: 82102.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1985) ‘Paroles d'images: remarques sur le fonctionnement de l’écriture dans l'imagerie attique’, in Ecritures II, ed. Christin, A.-M.. Paris: 7195.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1987) Un flot d'images. Une esthétique du banquet grec. Paris.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1990a) The Aesthetics of the Greek Banquet: Images of Wine and Ritual. Translated by Szegedy-Maszak, A.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1990b) ‘Around the krater: An aspect of banquet imagery’, in Sympotica: A Symposium on the Symposion, ed. Murray, O.. Oxford: 196211.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1992) ‘Graphein: écrire et dessiner’, in L'image en jeu. De l'antiquité à Paul Klee, ed. Bron, C. and Kassapoglou, E.. Paris: 189203.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1994) ‘Epiktetos egraphsen: The writing on the cup’, in Goldhill and Osborne (eds.): 12–27.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1999) ‘Publicity and performance: Kalos inscriptions in Attic vase-painting’, in Performance Culture and Athenian Democracy, ed. Goldhill, S. D. and Osborne, R.. Cambridge: 359–73.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (2015) ‘Ways of looking at Greek vases’, in Destrée and Murray (eds.): 237–47.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. and Reed, M. (1997) ‘The collector's books’, Journal of the History of Collections 9: 275–94.Google Scholar
Little, S. (2004) ‘Framing dialogues: Towards an understanding of the parergon in theatre’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Queensland University of Technology.Google Scholar
Lodi, R. (1994) Collezione di cornici. Modena.Google Scholar
Loesberg, J. (2005). A Return to Aesthetics: Autonomy, Indifference, and Postmodernism. Stanford.Google Scholar
Loraux, N. (1993) The Children of Athena: Athenian Ideas about Citizenship and the Division between the Sexes. Princeton.Google Scholar
Lorenz, K. G. (2008) Bilder machen Räume. Mythenbilder in pompeianischen Häusern. Image & Context 5. Berlin.Google Scholar
Lorenz, K. G. (2013) ‘Der Große Fries des Pergamon-Altars: Das Stilmittel der Metalepse und die Analyse von Erzählung in der Flächenkunst’, in Eisen and von Möllendorff (eds.): 119–47.Google Scholar
Lorenz, K. G. (2015) ‘Wall painting’, in Borg (ed.): 252–67.Google Scholar
Lovejoy, A. and Boas, G. (1935) Primitivism and Related Ideas in Antiquity. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Loverdou-Tsigarida, K. (1998) The Holy and Great Monastery of Vatopaidi. Athens.Google Scholar
Lowenthal, A. (1996) ‘Introduction’, in The Object as Subject: Studies in the Interpretation of Still Life, ed. Lowenthal, A.. Princeton: 312.Google Scholar
Lucchese, C. (2009) Il mausoleo di Alicarnasso e i suoi maestri. Rome.Google Scholar
Luni, M. (ed.) (2014) Cirene Greca e Romana. Monografie di Archeologia Libica 36. Rome.Google Scholar
Luz, C. (2008) ‘Das Rätsel der griechischen Figurengedichte’, MH 37: 2233.Google Scholar
Luz, C. (2010) Technopaignia. Formspiele in der griechischen Dichtung. Leiden.Google Scholar
Lydakis, S. (2004) Ancient Greek Painting and its Echoes in Later Art. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Lyons, C. L., Papadopoulos, J. K., Stewart, L. S. and Szegedy-Maszak, A. (2006) Antiquity & Photography: Early Views of Ancient Mediterranean Sites. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Ma, J. (2006) ‘The two cultures: Connoisseurship and civic honours’, in Trimble and Elsner (eds.): 325–38.Google Scholar
Ma, J. (2007) ‘Hellenistic honorific statues and their inscriptions’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 203–46.Google Scholar
Ma, J. (2013) Statues and Cities: Honorific Portraits and Civic Identity in the Hellenistic World. Oxford.Google Scholar
Mack, R. (2002) ‘Facing down Medusa (an aetiology of the gaze)’, Art History 25: 571604.Google Scholar
Mackay, E. A. (2010) Tradition and Originality: A Study of Exekias. Oxford.Google Scholar
MacLachlan, G. and Reid, I. (1994) Framing and Interpretation. Carlton.Google Scholar
Maderna-Lauter, C. (2002) ‘Spätarchaische Plastik’, in Bol (ed.): 223–69.Google Scholar
Madigan, B. C. (1992) The Temple of Apollo Bassitas, vol. 2, The Sculpture. Princeton.Google Scholar
Maguire, H. (1987) Earth and Ocean: The Terrestrial World in Early Byzantine Art. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Maiuri, A. (1937–8) ‘Note su di un nuovo dipinto ercolanese’, BA 31: 481–9.Google Scholar
Maiuri, A. (1940) ‘Picturae ligneis formis inclusae: note sulla tecnica della pittura campana’, RAL (7th series) 1: 138–60.Google Scholar
Maiuri, A. (1953) La peinture romaine. Geneva.Google Scholar
Mandel, O. (1996) The Cheerfulness of Dutch Art: A Rescue Operation. Doornspijk.Google Scholar
Manderscheid, H. (1981) Die Skulpturenausstattung der kaiserzeitlichen Thermenanlagen. Monumenta Artis Romanae 15. Berlin.Google Scholar
Männlein-Robert, I. (2007) Stimme, Schrift und Bild. Zum Verhältnis der Künste in der hellenistischen Dichtung. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Marcadé, J. (1953–7) Recueil des signatures de sculpteurs grecs. Two volumes. Paris.Google Scholar
Marcadé, J. and Queyrel, F. (2003) ‘Le Gaulois blessé de Délos reconsidéré’, MMAI 82: 597.Google Scholar
Marchand, S. L. (1996) Down from Olympus: Archaeology and Philhellenism in Germany, 1750–1970. Princeton.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2004a) ‘Images for a warrior: On a group of Athenian vases and their public’, in Greek Vases: Images, Contexts, and Controversies, ed. Marconi, C.. New York: 2740.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2004b) ‘Kosmos: The imagery of the Greek temple’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 45: 211–24.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2007) Temple Decoration and Cultural Identity in the Archaic Greek World: The Metopes of Selinus. New York.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2009) ‘The Parthenon frieze: Degrees of visibility’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 55–6: 156–73.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2011) ‘The birth of an image: The painting of a statue of Herakles and theories of representation in ancient Greek culture’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 59–60: 145–68.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (ed.) (2015) The Oxford Handbook of Greek and Roman Art and Architecture. Oxford.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (1971) ‘Signe et représentation au XVIIe siècle: notes sémiotiques sur trois natures mortes’, Revue d'Esthétique 4: 402–36.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (1990) ‘Les traverses de la vanité’, in Les vanités dans la peinture au XVIIe siècle. Méditations sur la richesse, le dénuement et la redemption, ed. Tapié, A.. Caen: 2130.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (1996) ‘The frame of representation and some of its figures’, in Duro (ed.): 7995.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (2001) On Representation. Translated by Porter, C.. Stanford.Google Scholar
Marriner, R. (2002) ‘Derrida and the parergon’, in A Companion to Art Theory, ed. Smith, P. and Wilde, C.. Oxford: 349–59.Google Scholar
Marshall, C. W. (2003) ‘Sophocles’ Nauplius and Heron of Alexandria's mechanical theater’, in Shards from Kolonos: Studies in Sophoclean fragments, ed. Sommerstein, A. H.. Bari: 261–79.Google Scholar
Marshall, D. (2005) The Frame of Art: Fictions of Aesthetic Experience, 1750–1815. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Marszal, J. (2000) ‘Ubiquitous barbarians: Representations of the Gauls in Pergamon and elsewhere’, in de Grummond and Ridgway (eds.): 191–234.Google Scholar
Martens, D. (1992) Une esthétique de la transgression. Le vase grec de la fin de l’époque géométrique au début de l’époque classique. Brussels.Google Scholar
Martindale, C. (1993) Redeeming the Text: Latin Poetry and the Hermeneutics of Reception. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Martindale, C. (2005) Latin Poetry and the Judgment of Taste: An Essay in Aesthetics. Oxford.Google Scholar
Martindale, C. and Thomas, R. (eds.) (2006) Classics and the Uses of Reception. Malden, Mass.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Marvin, M. (1989) ‘Copying in Roman sculpture: The replica series’, in Retaining the Original: Multiple Originals, Copies and Reproductions. Studies in the History of Art 20, ed. Preciado, K.. Hanover: 2945.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (1993) ‘Copying in Roman sculpture: The replica series’, in D'Ambra (ed.): 161–88.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (2002) ‘The Ludovisi barbarians: The grand manner’, in Gazda (ed.): 204–23.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (2006) ‘The Attalid Bronzes’, CR 56: 203–5.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (2008) The Language of the Muses: The Dialogue Between Greek and Roman Sculpture. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Marx, P. A. (2001) ‘Acropolis 625 (Endoios Athena) and the rediscovery of its findspot’, Hesperia 70: 221–54.Google Scholar
Mastino, A. and Teatini, A. (2001) ‘Ancora sul discusso “trionfo” di Costantino dopo la battaglia del Ponte Milvio: nota a proposito di CIL VIII, 9356’, in Varia Epigraphica’. Atti del colloquio internazionale di epigrafia, Bertinoro, 8–10 giugno 2000, ed. Angeli Bertinelli, M. G. and Donati, A.. Faenza: 273327.Google Scholar
Matheson, S. B. (1984) ‘Two new Greek vases for Yale’, Yale University Art Gallery Bulletin 39: 811.Google Scholar
Matheson, S. B. (1986) ‘Polygnotos: An Iliupersis scene at the Getty Museum’, Greek Vases in the J. Paul Getty Museum 3: 101–14.Google Scholar
Matheson, S. B. (1988) Greek Vases: A Guide to the Yale Collection. New Haven.Google Scholar
Mathews, T. F. (2001) ‘The emperor and the icon’, AAAH 15: 163–77.Google Scholar
MattickJr, P. (1993) ‘Introduction’, in Eighteenth-Century Aesthetics and the Reconstruction of Art, ed. Mattick, P.. Cambridge: 115.Google Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. (2011) Imperialism, Power, and Identity: Experiencing the Roman Empire. Princeton.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1882) Geschichte der dekorativen Wandmalerei in Pompeji. Berlin.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1899) Pompeii: Its Life and Art. London.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1902) ‘Wandschirm und Bildträger in der Wandmalerei’, MDAI(R) 17: 179231.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1903) ‘Tafelbild oder Prospekt’, MDAI(R) 18: 222–73.Google Scholar
Mauch, U. (2006) ‘Pflanzenabbildungen des Wiener Dioskurides und das Habituskonzept: Ein Beitrag zur botanischen Charakterisierung von antiken Pflanzen durch den Habitus’, Antike Naturwissenschaft und ihre Rezeption 16: 125–38.Google Scholar
Mayer i Olivé, M. (2012) ‘Tabulae ansatae votivas en santuarios: Algunas reflexiones a propósito de las halladas en el possible mitreo de Can Modolell en Cabrera de Mar (Barcelona)’, in Instrumenta Inscripta III. Manufatti iscritti e vita dei santuari in età romana, ed. Baratta, G. and Marengo, S. M.. Macerata: 223–45.Google Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1978) Roman Sarcophagi in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. New York.Google Scholar
McCloskey, M. A. (1987) Kant's Aesthetic. London.Google Scholar
McHam, S. B. (2013) The Artistic Culture of the Italian Renaissance: The Legacy of the Natural History. New Haven.Google Scholar
McIver Lopes, D. M. (1998) Review of Duro 1996b, Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 56: 408–10.Google Scholar
McLean, B. H. (2002) An Introduction to Greek Epigraphy of the Hellenistic and Roman Periods from Alexander the Great down to the Reign of Constantine (323 BC–AD 337). Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Meier, T., Ott, M. R. and Sauer, R. (eds.) (2015) Materiale Textkulturen. Konzepte – Materialien – Praktiken. Materiale Textkulturen 1. Berlin.Google Scholar
Meimaris, Y. E. and Kritikakou-Nikolaropoulou, K. I. (2005) Inscriptions from Palaestina Tertia, vol. 1a, The Greek Inscriptions from Ghor es-Safi (Byzantine Zoora). ΜΕΛΕΤΗΜΑΤΑ 41. Athens.Google Scholar
Meinecke, K. (2008) ‘Roman sarcophagi in their original context, Rome and vicinity’ (http://www.archaeologie-online.de/bibliothek/tagungsberichte/2008/cult-and-imagination/roman-sarcophagi-in-their-original-context-rome-and-vicinity/seite-1; last accessed: 21 December 2015).Google Scholar
Meinecke, K. (2014) Sarcophagum posuit. Römische Steinsarkophage im Kontext. Sarkophag-Studien 7. Ruhpolding.Google Scholar
Meller, H., Mundt, I. and Schmuhl, B. (eds.) (2008) Der heilige Schatz im Dom zu Halberstadt. Regensburg.Google Scholar
Meltzer, F. (2009) ‘Reviving the fairy tree: Tales of European sanctity’, Critical Inquiry 35: 493522.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mendgen, E. (1991) Künstler rahmen ihre Bilder. Zur Geschichte des Bilderrahmens zwischen Akademie und Sezession. Konstanz.Google Scholar
Mendgen, E. (1995) In Perfect Harmony: Picture + Frame, 1850–1920. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Menninghaus, W. (2000) ‘Hummingbirds, shells, picture-frames: Kant's “free beauties” and the Romantic arabesque’, in Rereading Romanticism, Amsterdämer Beiträge zur neueren Germanistik 47, ed. Helfer, M. B.. Amsterdam: 2746.Google Scholar
Merkelbach, R. and Stauber, J. (2002) Steinepigramme aus dem griechischen Osten, vol. 4, Die Südküste Kleinasiens, Syrien und Palaestina. Munich.Google Scholar
Mertens, J. R. (1977) Attic White-Ground: Its Development on Shapes other than Lekythoi. London.Google Scholar
Mertens, J. R. (2010) How to Read Greek Vases. New York.Google Scholar
Messineo, G. (1991) La Via Flaminia. Da Porta del Popolo a Malborghetto. Rome.Google Scholar
Messineo, G. (2000) La tomba dei Nasonii. Rome.Google Scholar
Mettinger, T. N. D. (1995) No Graven Image? Israelite Aniconism in its Ancient Near Eastern Context. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Metz, C. (1974) Film Language: A Semiotics of the Cinema. Translated by Taylor, M.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Metzger, M. (1985) Königsthron und Gottesthron. Thronformen und Throndarstellungen in Ägypten und im Vorderen Orient im dritten und zweiten Jahrtausend vor Christus und deren Bedeutung für das Verständnis von Aussagen über den Thron im Alten Testament. Two volumes. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 15. Kevelaer.Google Scholar
Meyer, E. A. (2004) Legitimacy and Law in the Roman World: Tabulae in Roman Belief and Practice. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Meyer, M. and Brüggemann, N. (2007) Kore und Kouros. Weihegaben für die Götter. Vienna.Google Scholar
Meyer, R. (2010) ‘The conservation of the frescoes from Boscoreale in the Metropolitan Museum’, in Bergmann et al. (eds.): 3346.Google Scholar
Meyer, R. (2013) ‘Conservation et restauration des fresques de Boscoreale au Metropolitan Museum of Art de New York’, in Barbet and Verbanck-Piérard (eds.): 272–9.Google Scholar
Michel, A. (2001) Les églises d’époque byzantine et umayyade de la Jordanie, Ve–VIIIe siècle. Typologie architecturale et aménagements liturgiques. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Miles, M. (2008) Art as Plunder: The Ancient Origins of Debate about Cultural Property. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Millar, F. (1995) ‘Latin in the epigraphy of the Roman Near East’, in Acta Colloquii Epigraphici Latini. Helsingiae 3.–6. sept. 1991 habiti. Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum 104, ed. Solin, H., Salomies, O. and Liertz, U.-M.. Helsinki: 403–19.Google Scholar
Miller, S. G. (1995) ‘Old Bouleuterion and Old Metroon in the Classical Agora’, in Hansen and Raaflaub (eds.): 133–56.Google Scholar
Milnor, K. (2014) Graffiti and the Literary Landscape in Roman Pompeii. Oxford.Google Scholar
Minissale, G. (2009) Framing Consciousness in Art: Transcultural Perspectives. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Minsky, M. (1977) ‘Frame-system theory’, in Thinking: Readings in Cognitive Science, ed. Johnson-Laird, P. N. and Wason, P. C.. Cambridge: 355–76.Google Scholar
Mitchell, J. (2002) ‘Artistic patronage and cultural strategies in Lombard Italy’, in Towns and their Territories in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, ed. Brogiolo, G. P., Gauthier, N. and Christie, N.. Leiden: 347–70.Google Scholar
Mitchell, J. (2008) The Butrint Baptistery and its Mosaics. London.Google Scholar
Mitchell, P. and Roberts, L. (1996a) Frameworks: Form, Function and Ornament in European Portrait Frames. London.Google Scholar
Mitchell, P. (1996b) A History of European Picture Frames. London.Google Scholar
Mitchell, W. J. T. (1994) Picture Theory: Essays on Verbal and Visual Representation. Chicago.Google Scholar
Molholt, R. (2011) ‘Roman labyrinth mosaics and the experience of motion’, Art Bulletin 93: 287303.Google Scholar
Mols, S. T. A. M. and Moormann, E. M. (2008) La villa della Farnesina: le pitture. Milan.Google Scholar
Molyneaux, B. L. (ed.) (1997) The Cultural Life of Images: Visual Representation in Archaeology. London.Google Scholar
Moore, M. B. (2011) ‘Kleitias, Dionysos, and Cheiron’, BABesch 86: 113.Google Scholar
Moormann, E. M. (ed.) (1993) Functional and Spatial Analysis of Wall Painting. Leiden.Google Scholar
Moormann, E. M. (1995) ‘…Und dieser Esel ist hier das gelehrteste’: Winckelmann und die antike Wandmalerei. Akzidenten 8. Stendal.Google Scholar
Morales, H. (1996) ‘The torturer's apprentice: Parrhasius and the limits of art’, in Elsner (ed.): 182–209.Google Scholar
Morales, H. (2004) Vision and Narrative in Achilles Tatius’ Leucippe and Cleitophon. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Moreno, P. (1965) ‘Pinakes’, EAA 6: 171–4.Google Scholar
Moreno, P. (2000) Apelle. La battaglia di Alessandro. Milan.Google Scholar
Moretti, G. (2010) ‘Xenia e Apophoreta di Marziale fra Ekphrasis retorica e tradizione iconografica della “natura morta”’, in Le immagini nel testo. Il testo nell'immagini. Rapporti fra parola e visualità nella tradizione greco-latina, ed. Belloni, L., Bonandini, A., Ieranò, G. and Moretti, G.. Trento: 327–72.Google Scholar
Morey, C. R. (1924) The Sarcophagus of Claudia Antonia Sabina and the Asiatic Sarcophagi. Princeton.Google Scholar
Morison, S. (1972) Politics and Script: Aspects of Authority and Freedom in the Development of Graeco-Latin Script from the Sixth Century BCE to the Twentieth Century AD. Oxford.Google Scholar
Morris, I. (1992) Death-Ritual and Social Structure in Classical Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Morris, I. (ed.) (1994) Classical Greece: Ancient Histories and Modern Archaeologies. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Morris, S. P. (1992) Daidalos and the Origins of Greek Art. Princeton.Google Scholar
Mortensen, P. (1997) Art in the Social Order: The Making of the Modern Concept of Art. Albany.Google Scholar
Mosco, M. and Revai, E. (1998) Cornici barocche e stampe. Restaurate dai depositi di Palazzo Pitti. Livorno.Google Scholar
Mudie-Cooke, P. B. (1913) ‘The paintings of the Villa Item at Pompeii’, JRS 3: 157–74.Google Scholar
Mugione, E. (2006) ‘La lesche degli Cnidi a Delfi: proposta di rilettura del programma figurativo’, in Iconografia 2005. Immagini e immaginari dall'antichità classica al mondo moderno, ed. Colpo, I., Favaretto, I. and Ghedini, F.. Padua: 197213.Google Scholar
Müller, F. G. J. M. (1994) The So-Called Peleus and Thetis Sarcophagus in the Villa Albani. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Müller, L. (ed.) (1877) Publilii Optatiani Porfyrii Carmina. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Mundell Mango, M. (1986) Silver from Early Byzantium: The Kaper Koraon and Related Treasures. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Munn, M. H. (2006) The Mother of the Gods, Athens, and the Tyranny of Asia: A Study of Sovereignty in Ancient Religion. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Muth, S. (1998) Erleben von Raum – Leben im Raum. Zur Funktion mythologischer Mosaikbilder in der römisch-kaiserzeitlichen Wohnarchitektur. Archäologie und Geschichte 10. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Muth, S. (2008) Gewalt im Bild. Das Phänomen der medialen Gewalt im Athen des 6. und 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 1. Berlin.Google Scholar
Mylonas Shear, I. (1999) ‘Maidens in Greek architecture: The origin of the “Caryatids”’, BCH 123: 6585.Google Scholar
Mylonopoulos, J. (ed.) (2010) Divine Images and Human Imaginations in Ancient Greece and Rome. Leiden.Google Scholar
Nagel, A. (2011) The Controversy of Renaissance Art. Chicago.Google Scholar
Nagel, A. and Wood, C. S. (2010) Anachronic Renaissance. New York.Google Scholar
Naumann, F. (1983) Die Ikonographie der Kybele in der phrygischen und der griechischen Kunst. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Naumann-Steckner, F. (1991) ‘Depictions of glass in Roman wall paintings’, in Roman Glass: Two Centuries of Art and Invention, ed. Newby, M. and Painter, K.. London: 8698.Google Scholar
Naumann-Steckner, F. (1999) ‘Glasgefässe in der römischen Wandmalerei’, in Römische Glaskunst und Wandmalerei, ed. Klein, M. J.. Mainz: 2533.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (1995) ‘The lion's eye: Imitation and uncertainty in Attic red-figure’, Representations 51: 118–53.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2001) ‘Framing the gift: The politics of the Siphnian Treasury at Delphi’, ClAnt 20: 273344.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2002) Style and Politics in Athenian Vase-Painting: The Craft of Democracy, ca. 530–460 BCE. Cambridge Studies in Classical Art and Iconography. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2005) ‘Connoisseurship and the stakes of style’, Critical Inquiry 32: 126.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2010a) The Emergence of the Classical Style in Greek Sculpture. Chicago.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2010b) ‘Jean-Pierre Vernant and the history of the image’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 181–95.Google Scholar
Negev, A. (1971) ‘New graffiti from Sinai’, Eretz Israel 10: 180–7.Google Scholar
Neils, J. (2001) The Parthenon Frieze. New York.Google Scholar
Neils, J. (2003) ‘Children and Greek religion’, in Neils and Oakley (eds.): 139–61.Google Scholar
Neils, J. (2004) ‘Classic moments: Time in the Parthenon frieze’, in The Parthenon and its Sculptures, ed. Cosmopoulos, M. B.. Cambridge: 4362.Google Scholar
Neils, J. and Oakley, J. H. (eds.) (2003) Coming of Age in Ancient Greece. New Haven.Google Scholar
Nelson, R. S. (ed.) (2000) Visuality Before and Beyond the Renaissance: Seeing as Others Saw. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Netz, R. (1999) The Shaping of Deduction in Greek Mathematics: A Study in Cognitive History. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Netz, R. and Squire, M. J. (2016) ‘Sight and the perspectives of mathematics: The limits of ancient optics’, in Squire (ed.): 6884.Google Scholar
Netzer, E., Kalman, Y., Porath, R. and Chachy-Laureys, R. (2010) ‘Preliminary report on Herod's mausoleum and theatre with a royal box at Herodium’, JRA 23: 84108.Google Scholar
Neudecker, R. (1988) Die Skulpturenausstattung römischer Villen in Italien. Mainz.Google Scholar
Neugebauer, O. (1969) The Exact Sciences in Antiquity. New York.Google Scholar
Neugebauer, O. (1975) A History of Ancient Mathematical Astronomy. Berlin.Google Scholar
Neumann, G. (1979) Probleme des griechischen Weihreliefs. Tübinger Studien zur Archäologie und Kunstgeschichte 3. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Newbery, T. J. (2002) Frames and Framings in the Ashmolean Museum. Oxford.Google Scholar
Newbery, T. J. (2007) The Robert Lehman Collection XIII: Frames. New York.Google Scholar
Newbery, T. J., Bisacca, G. and Kanter, L. B. (1990) Italian Renaissance Frames. New York.Google Scholar
Newby, Z. (2009) ‘Absorption and erudition in Philostratus’ Imagines’, in Philostratus, ed. Bowie, E. and Elsner, J.. Cambridge: 322–42.Google Scholar
Newby, Z. (2011) ‘In the guise of gods and heroes: Portrait heads on mythological sarcophagi’, in Elsner and Huskinson (eds.): 189–228.Google Scholar
Newby, Z. and Leader-Newby, R. (eds.) (2007) Art and Inscriptions in the Ancient World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Nichols, S. G. (1991) ‘Seeing food: An anthropology of ekphrasis and still life in Classical and Medieval examples’, MLN 106: 818–51.Google Scholar
Nick, G. (2003) Die Athena Parthenos. Studien zum griechischen Kultbild und seiner Rezeption. Mainz.Google Scholar
Nisbet, G. (2011) ‘An ancient Greek graphic novel’, in Classics and Comics, ed. Kovacs, G. and Marshall, C. W.. Oxford: 2741.Google Scholar
Nock, A. D. (1946) ‘Sarcophagi and symbolism: A review of F. Cumont's Recherches sur le symbolisme funéraires des Romains’, AJA 50: 140–70.Google Scholar
Nodelman, S. (1971) ‘Roman illusionism: Thoughts on the birth of western spirituality’, Art News Annual 37: 2538.Google Scholar
Nodelman, S. (1993) ‘How to read a Roman portrait’, in D'Ambra (ed.): 1026.Google Scholar
Nolan, M. and Nolan, S. (1989) Christian Pilgrimage in Modern Western Europe. Chapel Hill.Google Scholar
Nordhagen, P. (1990) ‘The Mosaics of John VII (705–707 AD)’, in Studies in Byzantine and Early Medieval Painting. London: 58130.Google Scholar
Norris, C. (1988) ‘Deconstruction, post-modernism and the visual arts’, in Norris and Benjamin (eds.): 731.Google Scholar
Norris, C. and Benjamin, A. E. (1988) What is Deconstruction? London.Google Scholar
Norton, R. (1991) Herder's Aesthetics and the European Enlightenment. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Oakley, J. H. (2004) Picturing Death in Classical Athens: The Evidence of the White Lekythoi. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Oakley, J. H. (2013) The Greek Vase: Art of the Storyteller. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Oenbrink, W. (1997) Das Bild im Bilde. Zur Darstellung von Götterstatuen und Kultbildern auf griechischen Vasen. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Okáčová, M. (2007) ‘Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius: Characteristic features of Late ancient figurative poetics’, SPFB(klas) 12: 5771.Google Scholar
Olin, M. (1992) Forms of Representation in Alois Riegl's Theory of Art. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Oliver, G. (2000) ‘Athenian funerary monuments: Style, grandeur, and cost’, in The Epigraphy of Death: Studies in the History and Society of Greece and Rome, ed. Oliver, G.. Liverpool: 5980.Google Scholar
Oliver-Smith, P. (1969) ‘Architectural elements on Greek vases before 400 BC’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, New York University.Google Scholar
Oppermann, M. (1990) Vom Medusabild zur Athenageburt. Bildprogramme griechischer Tempelgiebel archaischer und klassischer Zeit. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Orofino, G. (1991) ‘Dioskurides war gegen Pflanzenbilder: Die Illustration der Heilmittellehre des Dioskurides zwischen Spätantike und dem Hochmittelalter’, Die Waage 30: 144–9.Google Scholar
Ortega y Gasset, J. (1990) ‘Meditations on the frame’, Perspecta 26: 185–90.Google Scholar
O'Sullivan, L. (2009) The Regime of Demetrius of Phalerum in Athens, 317–307 BCE: A Philosopher in Politics. Mnemosyne Suppl. 318. Leiden.Google Scholar
O'Sullivan, T. (2007) ‘Walking with Odysseus: The portico frame of the Odyssey Landscapes’, AJPh 128: 497532.Google Scholar
Osborne, M. J. (1973) ‘The stoichedon style in theory and practice’, ZPE 10: 249–70.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1985) ‘The erection and mutilation of the Hermai’, PCPhS 31: 4773.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1987) ‘The viewing and obscuring of the Parthenon frieze’, JHS 107: 98105.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1988) ‘Death revisited, death revised: The death of the artist in Archaic and Classical Greece’, Art History 11: 116.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1994a) ‘Democracy and imperialism in the Panathenaic procession: The Parthenon frieze in its context’, in The Archaeology of Athens and Attica under the Democracy, ed. Coulson, W. D. E., Palagia, O., Shear, T. L., Shapiro, H. A. and Frost, F. J.. Oxford: 143–50.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1994b) ‘Framing the centaur’, in Goldhill and Osborne (eds.): 52–84.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1994c) ‘Looking on Greek style: Does the sculpted girl speak to women too?’, in Morris (ed.): 81–96.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1998) Archaic and Classical Greek Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2000) ‘Archaic and Classical Greek temple sculpture and the viewer’, in Rutter and Sparkes (eds.): 228–46.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2009) ‘The narratology and theology of architectural sculpture; Or, what you can do with a chariot but can't do with a satyr on a Greek temple’, in Schultz and von den Hoff (eds.): 2–12.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2010a) ‘The art of signing in ancient Greece’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 231–51.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2010b) ‘Relics and remains in an ancient Greek world full of anthropomorphic gods’, in Relics and Remains, ed. Walsham, A.. Oxford: 5672.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2011) The History Written on the Classical Greek Body. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. and Pappas, A. (2007) ‘Writing on Archaic Greek pottery’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 131–55.Google Scholar
Östenberg, I. (2009a) Staging the World: Spoils, Captives, and Representations in the Roman Triumphal Procession. Oxford.Google Scholar
Östenberg, I. (2009b) ‘Et titulis oppida capta legam: The role of the written placards in the Roman triumphal processions’, MÉFRA 121: 463–72.Google Scholar
Ovadiah, A. (1980) Geometric and Floral Patterns in Ancient Mosaics. Rome.Google Scholar
Owens, C. (1979) ‘Detachment from the “parergon”’, October 9: 42–9.Google Scholar
Pache, C. O. (2009) ‘The hero beyond himself: Heroic death in ancient Greek pottery and art’, in Albersmeier (ed.): 144–73.Google Scholar
Palagia, O. (1993) The Pediments of the Parthenon. Monumenta Graeca et Romana 7. Leiden.Google Scholar
Palagia, O. (2005) ‘Fire from Heaven: Pediments and akroteria of the Parthenon’, in The Parthenon: From Antiquity to the Pesent, ed. Neils, J.. New York: 225–59.Google Scholar
Paléothodoros, D. (2004) Epictétos. Louvain.Google Scholar
Paléothodoros, D. (ed.) (2012) The Contexts of Painted Pottery in the Ancient Mediterranean World (Seventh–Fourth Centuries BCE). Oxford.Google Scholar
Pallas, D. (1977) Les monuments paléochrétiens de Grèce découverts de 1959 à 1973. Sussidi allo Studio della Antichità Cristiane 5. Vatican City.Google Scholar
Palma, B. and de Lachenal, L. (1983) I Marmi Ludovisi nel Museo Nazionale Romano. Museo Nazionale Romano, Le Sculture I,5. Rome.Google Scholar
Pani, G. G. (1986) ‘Segno e immagine di scrittura: La tabula ansata e il suo significato simbolico’, Miscellanea greca e romana 10: 429–41.Google Scholar
Pani, G. G. (1989) ‘Forma, linguaggio e contenuti delle dediche epigrapfiche nei tituli ansati (iv–ix sec. d.C)’, in La terza età dell'epigrafia, ed. Donati, A.. Faenza: 169–94.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (1932) ‘Zum Problem der Beschreibung und Inhaltsdeutung von Werken der bildenden Kunst’, Logos 21: 103–19.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (1955) ‘Iconography and iconology: An introduction to the study of Renaissance art’, in Meaning in the Visual Arts. New York: 2654.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (1996) Perspective as Symbolic Form. Translated by Wood, C. S.. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (2012) ‘On the problem of describing and interpreting works of art’, trans. Lorenz, K. G. and Elsner, J., Critical Inquiry 38: 467–82.Google Scholar
Pappalardo, U. (1987) ‘La “villa imperiale” a Pompei: rapporto preliminare’, Dialoghi di Archeologia 5: 125–34.Google Scholar
Pappalardo, U. and Ciardiello, R. (2012) Greek and Roman Mosaics. New York.Google Scholar
Papalexandrou, A. (2001) ‘Text in context: Eloquent monuments and the Byzantine beholder’, Word & Image 17: 259–83.Google Scholar
Papalexandrou, A. (2007) ‘Echoes of orality in the monumental inscriptions of Byzantium’, in James (ed.): 161–87.Google Scholar
Pappas, A. (2011) ‘Arts in letters: The aesthetics of ancient Greek writing’, in Visible Writings: Cultures, Forms, Readings, ed. Shaw, M. and Dalbello, M.. Rutgers: 3754.Google Scholar
Pappas, A. (2013) ‘The treachery of verbal images: Viewing the Greek technopaegnia’, in The Muse at Play: Riddles and Wordplay in Greek and Latin Poetry, ed. Kwapisz, J., Petrain, D. and Szymański, M.. Berlin: 199224.Google Scholar
Parker, R. C. T. (1996) Athenian Religion: A History. Oxford.Google Scholar
Parker, R. C. T. (1998) ‘Pleasing thighs: Reciprocity in Greek religion’, in Gill et al. (eds.): 105–26.Google Scholar
Parker, R. C. T. (2005) Polytheism and Society at Athens. Oxford.Google Scholar
Parshall, P. (2006) ‘Antonio Lafreri's “Speculum Romanae Magnificentiae”’, Print Quarterly 23: 328.Google Scholar
Parsons, P. (2009) ‘P. Artemid.: A papyrologist's view’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 2733.Google Scholar
Patterson, J. R. (1992) ‘Patronage, collegia and burials in Imperial Rome’, in Death in Towns: Urban Responses to the Dying and the Dead, 100–1600, ed. Bassett, S.. Leicester: 1527.Google Scholar
Patterson, J. R. (2000) ‘Living and dying in the city of Rome: Houses and tombs’, in Ancient Rome: The Archaeology of the Eternal City, ed. Dodge, H. and Coulson, J.. Oxford: 259–89.Google Scholar
Payne, H. and Young, G. M. (1936) Archaic Marble Sculpture from the Acropolis: A Photographic Catalogue. London.Google Scholar
Pedley, J. G. (1976) Greek Sculpture of the Archaic Period: The Island Workshops. Mainz.Google Scholar
Pedley, J. G. (1987) ‘Reflections of architecture in sixth-century Attic vase-painting’, in Belloli (ed.): 63–80.Google Scholar
Peers, G. (2004) Sacred Shock: Framing Visual Experience in Byzantium. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Pekáry, T. (1985) Das römische Kaiserbildnis in Staat, Kult und Gesellschaft, dargestellt anhand der schriftlichen Überlieferung. Das römische Herrscherbild III,5. Berlin.Google Scholar
Pekridou-Gorecki, A. (1989) Mode im antiken Griechenland. Munich.Google Scholar
Pelliccia, H. (2010–11) ‘Unlocking Aeneid 6.460: Plautus’ Amphitryon, Euripides’ Protesilaus and the referents of Callimachus’ Coma’, CJ 106: 149219.Google Scholar
Pelttari, A. D. (2014) The Space that Remains: Reading Latin Poetry in Late Antiquity. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Penny, N. (2010) A Closer Look: Frames. New Haven and London.Google Scholar
Pensabene, P. and Panella, C. (1999) Arco di Costantino. Tra archeologia e archeometria. Rome.Google Scholar
Périllié, J.-L. (2005) Symmetria et rationalité harmonique. Origine pythagoricienne de la notion grecques de symétrie. Paris.Google Scholar
Pernice, E. (1938) Pavimente und figürliche Mosaiken. Die hellenistische Kunst in Pompeji 6. Berlin.Google Scholar
Pernigotti, C. (ed.) (2008) Menandri Sententiae. Florence.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2000) ‘Notes on diligentia as a term of Roman art criticism’, CPh 95: 445–58.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2002) ‘Rhetoric, literary criticism, and the Roman aesthetics of artistic imitation’, in Gazda (ed.): 153–71.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2005) The Aesthetics of Emulation in the Visual Arts of Ancient Rome. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2006) ‘Between Pergamon, Athens and Rome’, JRA 19: 457–60.Google Scholar
Pesando, F. (1997) Domus. Edilizia privata e società pompeiana fra III e I secolo a.C. Rome.Google Scholar
Peirce, P. (1989) ‘The Arch of Constantine: Propaganda and ideology in Late Roman Art’, Art History 12: 387418.Google Scholar
Peirce, S. (1998) ‘Visual language and concepts of cult on the “Lenaia vases”’, ClAnt 17: 5995.Google Scholar
Peirce, S. (2010) Frames. London.Google Scholar
Peters, W. J. T. (1977) ‘La composizione delle pareti dipinte nella Casa dei Vetti a Pompei’, MNIR: 95128.Google Scholar
Petersen, L. H. (2006) The Freedman in Roman Art and Art History. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Petrain, D. (2014) Homer in Stone: The Tabulae Iliacae in their Roman Context. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Petridou, G. (2013) ‘“Blessed is he, who has seen…”: The power of ritual viewing and ritual framing in Eleusis’, Helios 40: 309–41.Google Scholar
Petridou, G. (2016) Divine Epiphany in Ancient Greek Literature and Culture. Oxford.Google Scholar
Petsalis-Diomidis, A. (2006) ‘Amphiaraos present: Images and healing pilgrimage in Classical Greece’, in Presence. The Inherence of the Prototype Within Images and other Objects, ed. Maniura, R. and Shepherd, R.. London: 205–29.Google Scholar
Pfanner, M. (1983) Der Titusbogen. Mainz.Google Scholar
Pfanner, M. (1989) ‘Über das Herstellen von Porträts’, JDAI 104: 157257.Google Scholar
Pfister, F. (1909–12) Der Reliquienkult im Altertum. Two volumes. Giessen.Google Scholar
Pfisterer-Haas, S. (2002) ‘Mädchen und Frauen am Wasser’, JDAI 117: 179.Google Scholar
Phelan, R. (2006) ‘The picture frame in question: American art 1945–2000’, in Wolf and Bernhart (eds.): 159–75.Google Scholar
Philipp, H. (1990) ‘Zu Polyklets Schrift Kanon’, in Polyklet: Der Bildhauer der griechischen Klassik. Ausstellung im Liebieghaus, Museum Alter Plastik, Frankfurt am Main, ed. Beck, H., Bol, P. C. and Bückling, M.. Mainz: 135–55.Google Scholar
Philonenko, M. (1993) Le Trône de Dieu. Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 69. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1981) Chiese e mosaici della Giordania settentrionale. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1989) Chiese e mosaici di Madaba. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1993) Mosaics of Jordan. Amman.Google Scholar
Pierattini, A. (2012) ‘“Scaenografia” e “aedificatio” nell'archittectura delle città vesuviane’, Bollettino d'Arte 14: 124.Google Scholar
Pingiatoglou, S. (1981) Eileithyia. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Pirenne-Delforge, V. (2008) Retour à la source. Pausanias et la religion grecque. Liège.Google Scholar
Plantzos, D. (2012) ‘Wall- and panel-painting’, in T. J. Smith and Plantzos (eds.): 1.171–85.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2002a) ‘Evasive epiphanies in ekphrastic epigram’, Ramus 31: 3350.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2002b) ‘Viewing, desiring, believing: Confronting the divine in a Pompeian house’, Art History 25: 87112.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2006) ‘Making an impression: Replication and the ontology of the Graeco-Roman seal stone’, in Trimble, and Elsner, (eds): 233–57.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2007a) ‘Burning butterflies: Seals, symbols and the soul in antiquity’, in Pagans and Christians – from Antiquity to the Middle Ages: Papers in Honour of Martin Henig, Presented on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday. BAR International Series 1610, ed. Gilmour, L.. Oxford: 8999.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2007b) ‘“Honour takes wing”: Unstable images and anxious orators in the Greek tradition’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 247–71.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2009) ‘“Where the wild things are”: Locating the marvellous in Augustan wall painting’, in Paradox and the Marvellous in Augustan Literature, ed. Hardie, P.. Oxford: 4174.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2011) Facing the Gods: Epiphany and Representation in Graeco-Roman Art, Literature and Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2012) ‘Framing the dead on Roman sarcophagi’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 213–27.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2014a) ‘Agamemnon's grief: On the limits of expression in Roman rhetoric and painting’, in Elsner and Meyer (eds.): 211–31.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2014b) ‘Likeness and likelihood in Classical Greek art’, in Probabilities, Hypotheticals and Counterfactuals in Ancient Greek Thought, ed. Wohl, V.. Cambridge: 185207.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. and Squire, M. J. (eds.) (2010) The Art of Art History in Graeco-Roman Antiquity (Arethusa special issue 43.2). Baltimore.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. and Squire, M. J. (forthcoming) ‘Getting to grips with classical art: Rethinking the haptics of Graeco-Roman visual culture’, in Touch and the Ancient Senses, ed. Purves, A.. London.Google Scholar
Plommer, W. H. (1967) Review of Croisille 1965, CR 17: 98–9.Google Scholar
Plommer, W. H. (1979) ‘Vitruvius and the origin of the Caryatids’, JHS 99: 97102.Google Scholar
Pohl, I. (1978) ‘Piazzale delle Corporazioni ad Ostia: Tentativo di ricostruzione del Portico Claudio e la sua decorazione’, MÉFRA 90: 331–55.Google Scholar
Polara, G. (ed.) (1973) Publilii Optatiani Porfyrii carmina. Two volumes. Turin.Google Scholar
Polara, G. (ed.) (2004) Optaziano Porfirio, Carmi. Turin.Google Scholar
Politis, K. M. D. (2012) Sanctuary of Lot at Deir ‘Ain ‘Abata in Jordan: Excavations 1988–2003. Amman.Google Scholar
Pollano, G. (1964) Storia del santuario dell Consolata patrona della città e dell'archidiocesi di Torino. Turin.Google Scholar
Pollitt, J. J. (1974) The Ancient View of Greek Art: Criticism, History, and Terminology. Yale Publications in the History of Art 25. New Haven.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2009a) ‘Is art modern? Kristeller's “modern system of the arts” reconsidered’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 124.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2009b) ‘Reply to Shiner’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 171–8.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2010) The Origins of Aesthetic Inquiry in Ancient Greece: Matter, Sensation, and Experience. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2011) ‘Against λεπτότης: Rethinking Hellenistic aesthetics’, in Creating a Hellenistic World, ed. Erskine, A. and Llewellyn-Jones, L.. Swansea: 271312.Google Scholar
Pothecary, S. (2005) ‘Kolossourgia: “A colossal statue of a work”’, in Strabo's Cultural Geography: The Making of a Kolossourgia, ed. Dueck, D., Lindsay, H. and Pothecary, S.. Cambridge: 526.Google Scholar
Potts, A. (1994) Flesh and the Ideal. New Haven.Google Scholar
Poussin, N. (1824) Collection de lettres de Nicolas Poussin. Paris.Google Scholar
Powell, C. and Allen, Z. (2009) Italian Renaissance Frames at the V&A: A Technical Study. London.Google Scholar
Prager, B. (2002) ‘Kant in Caspar David Friedrich's frames’, Art History 25: 6886.Google Scholar
Prettejohn, E. (1996) ‘Catalogue II: Recreating Rome’, in Imagining Rome: British Artists and Rome in the Nineteenth Century. Greek Sculpture and Modern Art from Winckelmann to Picasso, ed. Edwards, C. and Liversidge, M.. London: 125–70.Google Scholar
Prettejohn, E. (2002) ‘Lawrence Alma-Tadema and the modern city of ancient Rome’, Art Bulletin 84: 115–29.Google Scholar
Prettejohn, E. (2012) The Modernity of Ancient Sculpture: Greek Sculpture and Modern Art from Winckelmann to Picasso. London.Google Scholar
Pretzler, M. (2007) Pausanias: Travel Writing in Ancient Greece. London.Google Scholar
Prioux, E. (2007) Regards Alexandrins. Histoire et théorie des arts dans l'épigramme hellénistique. Hellenistica Groningana 12. Leuven.Google Scholar
Purcell, N. (1995) ‘The Roman villa and the landscape of production’, in Urban Society in Roman Italy, ed. Cornell, T. J. and Lomas, K.. London: 151–79.Google Scholar
Putnam, M. C. J. (1986) Artifices of Eternity: Horace's Fourth Book of Odes. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Queyrel, F. (1997) ‘Le Galate expirant de l'Agora des Italiens à Délos: présentation et fonction’, REA 99: 391–9.Google Scholar
Queyrel, F. (2005) L'autel de Pergame. Images et pouvoir en Grèce d'Asie. Paris.Google Scholar
Quinn, J. C. (2007) ‘Herms, kouroi and the political anatomy of Athens’, G&R 54: 82105.Google Scholar
Radt, S. (1985) Aeschylus. Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta III. Göttingen.Google Scholar
Radt, W. (2011) Pergamon. Geschichte und Bauten, Funde und Erforschung einer antiken Metropole. Second edition. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Raible, W. (1991) Zur Entwicklung von Alphabetschrift-Systemen. Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften, philosophisch-historische Klasse 1991,1. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Raubitschek, A. E. (1940) ‘Some notes on early Attic stoichedon inscriptions’, JHS 60: 50–9.Google Scholar
Raubitschek, A. E. (1949) Dedications from the Athenian Akropolis. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Raulet, G. and Schmidt, B. (eds.) (2001) Vom Parergon zum Labyrinth. Untersuchungen zur kritischen Theorie des Ornaments. Vienna.Google Scholar
Reed, B. (2002) ‘The Stoics’ account of the cognitive impression’, OSAPh 23: 147–80.Google Scholar
Reeder, E. D. (1987) ‘The Mother of the Gods and a Hellenistic bronze matrix’, AJA 91: 423–40.Google Scholar
Reinach, A. (1985) Textes grecs et latins rélatifs à l'histoire de la peinture ancienne. Second edition. Paris.Google Scholar
Reisch, E. (ed.) (1923) Forschungen in Ephesos, vol. 3. Vienna.Google Scholar
Rhoby, A. (2009) Byzantinische Epigramme, vol. 1, Byzantinische Epigramme auf Fresken und Mosaiken. Vienna.Google Scholar
Riccardi, M. L. (1966) ‘Il sepolcro “Barberini” sulla Via Latina’, Palladio 16: 151–82.Google Scholar
Richards, K. M. (2008) Derrida Reframed: Interpreting Key Thinkers for the Arts. London.Google Scholar
RichardsonJr, L. (1966) Review of Croisille 1965, AJA 70: 206–07.Google Scholar
Richardson, N. J. (ed.) (1974) The Homeric Hymn to Demeter. Oxford.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1960) Kouroi: Archaic Greek Youths. A Study of the Development of the Kouros Type in Greek Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1961) The Archaic Gravestones of Attica. London.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1966) ‘The Pheidian Zeus at Olympia’, Hesperia 35: 166–70.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1968) Korai: Archaic Greek Maidens. A Study of the Development of the Kore Type in Greek Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1974) ‘A story of five Amazons’, AJA 78: 1117.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1981) Fifth-Century Styles in Greek Sculpture. Princeton.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1990a) ‘Birds, meniskoi, and head attributes in Archaic Greece’, AJA 94: 583612.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1990b) Hellenistic Sculpture I: The Styles of ca. 331–200 BC. Madison.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1997) Fourth-Century Styles in Greek Sculpture. Wisconsin Studies in Classics. Madison.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1999) Prayers in Stone: Greek Architectural Sculpture (ca. 600–100 BCE). Berkeley.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (2000a) Hellenistic Sculpture II: The Styles of ca. 200–100 BC. Madison.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (2000b) ‘The Sperlonga sculptures: The current state of research’, in de Grummond and Ridgway (eds.): 78–91.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (2004) Second Chance: Greek Sculptural Studies Revisited. London.Google Scholar
Riegl, A. (1992) Problems of Style: Foundations for a History of Ornament. Translated by Kain, E., annotated by Castriota, D.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Riegl, A. (1999) The Group Portraiture of Holland. Introduction by W. Kemp, translated by Kain, E. M. and Britt, D.. Texts & Documents. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Riegl, A. (2000) ‘The place of the Vapheio cups in the history of art (1900)’, in The Vienna School Reader: Politics and Art Historical Method in the 1930s, ed. Wood, C. S.. New York: 105–29.Google Scholar
Riggs, C. (2005) The Beautiful Burial in Roman Egypt: Art, Identity, and Funerary Religion. Oxford.Google Scholar
Ristow, S. (1998) Frühchristliche Baptistierien. JbAC Ergänzungsband 27. Münster.Google Scholar
Ritter, S. (1995) Hercules in der römischen Kunst von den Anfängen bis Augustus. Archäologie und Geschichte 5. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Rivera de Rosales, J. (2008) ‘Relation des Schönen (§§ 10–17), Modalität des Schönen (§§ 18–22)’, in Immanuel Kant. Kritik der Urteilskraft, ed. Höffe, O.. Berlin: 7997.Google Scholar
Rizzo, G. E. (1929) La pittura ellenistico-Romana. Milan.Google Scholar
Rizzo, G. E. (1935) Le pitture di natura morta. Rome.Google Scholar
Robert, C. (1919) Einzelmythen. Niobiden – Triptolemos. Ungedeutet. Die antiken Sarkophagreliefs III.3. Berlin.Google Scholar
Robert, R. (1993) ‘Des oiseaux dans les architectures’, in Moormann (ed.): 168–73.Google Scholar
Roberts, M. (1989) The Jeweled Style: Poetry and Poetics in Late Antiquity. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Robertson, M. (1992) The Art of Vase-Painting in Classical Athens. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Robertson, N. (1996) ‘The ancient Mother of the Gods: A missing chapter in the history of Greek religion’, in Cybele, Attis, and Related Cults: Essays in Memory of M. J. Vermaseren, ed. Lane, E.. Leiden: 239304.Google Scholar
Roccos, L. J. (1995) ‘The kanephoros and her festival mantle in Greek art’, AJA 99: 641–66.Google Scholar
Rodenwaldt, G. (1929) ‘Der Grosse Schlachtsarkophag Ludovisi’, Antike Denkmäler 4: 61–8.Google Scholar
Rodowick, D. N. (1994) ‘Impure mimesis, or the ends of the aesthetic’, in Brunette and Wills (eds.): 96117.Google Scholar
Roller, L. E. (1999) In Search of God the Mother: The Cult of Anatolian Cybele. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Romano, I. B. (1982) ‘The archaic statue of Dionysos from Ikarion’, Hesperia 51: 398409.Google Scholar
Roosevelt, C. H. (2006) ‘Symbolic door stelae and graveside monuments in Western Anatolia’, AJA 110: 6591.Google Scholar
Roscino, C. (2010) Polignoto di Taso. Rome.Google Scholar
Rose, C. B. (1997) Dynastic Commemoration and Imperial Portraiture in the Julio-Claudian Period. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Rosen, J. (1989) ‘Strategies of containment: The manipulation of the frame in contemporary photography’, Afterimage 17: 1317.Google Scholar
Rosenbaum, E. (1960) A Catalogue of Cyrenaican Portrait Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Rosenberg, A. (2010) ‘Taking the First Style seriously’, Chicago Art Journal 20: 220.Google Scholar
Ross, M. C. (1962) Catalogue of the Byzantine and Early Medieval Antiquities in the Dumbarton Oaks Collection, vol. 1, Metalwork, Ceramics, Glass, Glyptics, Painting. Washington.Google Scholar
Ross, M. C., Zwirn, S. R. and Boyd, S. A. (2005) Catalogue of the Byzantine and Early Medieval Antiquities in the Dumbarton Oaks Collection, vol. 2, Jewelry, Enamels, and Art of the Migration Period. Washington.Google Scholar
Rosser, G. (2012) ‘Beyond naturalism in art and poetry: Duccio and Dante on the road to Emmaus’, Art History 35: 474–97.Google Scholar
Rouet, P. (2001) Approaches to the Study of Attic Vases: Beazley and Pottier. Translated by Nash, L.. Oxford Monographs on Classical Archaeology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rouse, W. H. D. (1902) Greek Votive Offerings: An Essay in the History of Greek Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1984) ‘Peinture et théâtre dans les fresques de “second style”, à propos de Vitruv (De Architectura VII, préface 11)’, in Texte et image. Actes du colloque international de Chantilly, 13 au 15 octobre 1982, ed. Vian, F.. Paris: 151–65.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1987) ‘Remarques sur les peintures de nature morte antiques’, Bulletin de la Société des Amis du Musée des Beaux-Arts de Rennes 5: 1125.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1989) Histoire et imaginaire de la peinture ancienne (Ve siècle av. J.-C.-Ier siècle ap. J.-C.). Bibliothèque des Écoles Françaises d'Athènes et de Rome 274. Paris.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (2004) Peintures grecques antiques. La collection hellénistique du Musée du Louvre. Paris.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (2013) ‘La rhétorique de l'image dans le cubiculum M de la villa: entre μέγεθος (megethos) et ἀκρίβεια (acribeia)’, in Barbet and Verbanck-Piérard (eds.): 130–45.Google Scholar
Rowell, M. (1997) Objects of Desire: The Modern Still Life. London.Google Scholar
Rubel, A. (2014) Fear and Loathing in Ancient Athens: Religion and Politics during the Peloponnesian War. Translated by Vickers, M. and Piftor, A.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rückert, B. (1998) Die Herme im öffentlichen und privaten Leben der Griechen. Regensburg.Google Scholar
Rühl, M. (2006) ‘Panegyrik im Quadrat: Optatian und die intermedialen Tendenzen des spätantiken Herrscherbildes’, Millennium 3: 75102.Google Scholar
Rumpf, A. (1927) Chalkidische Vasen. Berlin.Google Scholar
Russell, B. (2013) The Economics of the Roman Stone Trade. Oxford Studies on the Roman Economy. Oxford.Google Scholar
Russell, J. (1987) The Mosaic Inscriptions of Anemurium. Vienna.Google Scholar
Rutledge, S. (2012) Ancient Rome as a Museum: Power, Identity, and the Culture of Collecting. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rutter, N. K. and Sparkes, B. A. (eds.) (2000) Word and Image in Ancient Greece. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Ryberg, I. Scott (1955) Rites of the State Religion in Roman Art. Rome.Google Scholar
Rykwert, J. (1996) The Dancing Column: On Order in Architecture. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Sacks, O. (1995) An Anthropologist on Mars: Seven Paradoxical Tales. New York.Google Scholar
Salies, G. (1974) ‘Untersuchungen zu den geometrischen Gliederungsschemata römischer Mosaiken’, BJ 174: 1178.Google Scholar
Salzman, M. R. (1990) On Roman Time: The Codex-Calendar of 354 and the Rhythms of Urban Life in Late Antiquity. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Salzmann, D. (1991) ‘Mosaiken und Pavimente in Pergamon: Vorbericht der Kampagnen 1989 und 1990’, AA: 433–56.Google Scholar
Salzmann, D. (1995) ‘Zu den Mosaiken in den Palästen IV und V von Pergamon’, in Studien zum antiken Kleinasien III. Asia Minor Studien 16. Bonn: 101–12.Google Scholar
Sampaolo, V. (1998) ‘Gli affreschi del museo archeologico di Napoli’, in Donati (ed.): 6572.Google Scholar
Sande, S. (2004) ‘Pagan pinakes and Christian icons: Continuity or parallelism?”, Acta ad archaeologiam et artium historiam pertinentia 28: 81100.Google Scholar
Sänger, P. (2011) ‘Neue Inschriften aus der nördlichen Außenmauer des ephesischen Theaters’, Tyche 26: 235–46.Google Scholar
Sanzi Di Mino, M. R., Bragantini, I. and Dolciotti, A. M. (1998) La Villa della Farnesina in Palazzo Massimo alle Terme. Rome.Google Scholar
Sauron, G. (2000) L'histoire végétalisée. Ornement et politique à Rome. Paris.Google Scholar
Sauron, G. (2009) Dans l'intimité des maîtres du monde. Les décors privés des Romains. Paris.Google Scholar
Savedoff, B. E. (1999) ‘Frames’, Journal of Aesthetics and Criticism 57: 345–56.Google Scholar
Savedoff, B. E. (2000) Transforming Images: How Photography Complicates the Picture. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Savedoff, B. E. (2001) ‘More on Frames’, Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 59: 324–5.Google Scholar
Savornin, G. (ed.) (1994) Le patrimoine religieux de la Haute Provence Manosque. Bulletin de l'Association pour l’Étude de la Sauvegarde du Patrimonie Religieux de la Haute Provence 17. Marseilles.Google Scholar
Schama, S. (1988) The Embarrassment of Riches: An Interpretation of Dutch Culture in the Golden Age. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Schank, R. C. and Abelson, R. P. (1977) Scripts, Plans, Goals, and Understanding. Hillsdale, Mich.Google Scholar
Schaper, E. (1979) Studies in Kant's Aesthetics. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Schapiro, M. (1968) ‘The still life as personal object – a note on Heidegger and van Gogh’, in The Reach of the Mind: Essays in Memory of Kurt Goldstein, ed. Simmel, M. L.. New York: 203–09.Google Scholar
Schapiro, M. (1969) ‘On some problems in the semiotics of visual art: Field and vehicle in image-signs’, Semiotica 1: 223–42.Google Scholar
Schapiro, M. (1996) Words, Script, and Pictures: Semiotics of Visual Language. New York.Google Scholar
Schauenburg, K. (1974) ‘Theoxenien auf einer schwarzfigurigen Olpe’, in Mélanges Mansel I, ed. Akurgal, E. and Alkım, U. Bahadır. Ankara: 101–17.Google Scholar
Schefold, K. (1952) Pompejanische Malerei. Sinn und Ideengeschichte. Basel.Google Scholar
Schefold, K. (1967) Review of Croisille 1965, Gymnasium 74: 8991.Google Scholar
Schefold, K. (1992) Gods and Heroes in Late Archaic Greek Art. Translated by Griffiths, A.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Scheibler, I. (1994) Griechische Malerei der Antike. Munich.Google Scholar
Scheibler, I. (1998) ‘Zu den Bildinhalten der Klapptürbilder römischer Wanddekorationen’, MDAI(R) 105: 120.Google Scholar
Scheibler, I. (2007) ‘Pinax [6]’, BNP 11: 266.Google Scholar
Scheid, J. (2003) An Introduction to Roman Religion. Translated by J. Lloyd. Bloomington.Google Scholar
Scherrer, P. (2000) Ephesus: The New Guide. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Schilardi, D. U. (1973) ‘An Athenian cemetery’, Archaeology 26: 54–7.Google Scholar
Schilardi, D. U. (1975) ‘Ἀνασκαφή παρά τα μακρά τείχη και ἡ οἰνοχόη του Ταύρου’, AEph 1975: 66149.Google Scholar
Schlam, C. (1976) Cupid and Psyche: Apuleius and the Monuments. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Schmaltz, B. (2009) ‘Die Kore Akropolismuseum Inv. 682: Versuch einer Rekonstruktion’, JDAI 124: 75134.Google Scholar
Schmelzeisen, K. (1992) Römische Mosaiken der Africa Proconsularis. Studien zu Ornamenten, Datierung und Werkstätten. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Schmidt, E. (1982) Geschichte der Karyatide. Funktion und Bedeutung der menschlichen Träger- und Stützfigur in der Baukunst. Beiträge zur Archäologie 13. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Schmidt, S. (1999) ‘“Ein Schatz von Zeichnungen”: Die Erforschung antiker Vasen im 18. Jahrhundert’, in Europa à la grecque. Vasen machen Mode, ed. Flashar, M.. Munich: 2947.Google Scholar
Schmitz, T. (2004) ‘Analyse und Bewertung gegenwärtiger Rahmungsmaßnahmen ausgewählter Museen’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Bonn (http://hss.ulb.uni-bonn.de/2004/0348/0348-dt.htm; last accessed: 15 December 2015).Google Scholar
Schneider, E. (1999) Untersuchungen zum Körperbild attischer Kuroi. Möhnesee.Google Scholar
Schneider, N. (1994) Still Life: Still Life Painting in the Early Modern Period. London.Google Scholar
Scholl, A. (1995) ‘ΧΟΗΦΟΡΟΙ: Zur Deutung der Korenhalle des Erechtheion’, JDAI 110: 179212.Google Scholar
Scholl, A. (1996) Die attischen Bildfeldstelen des 4. Jhs. v. Chr. Untersuchungen zu den kleinformatigen Grabreliefs im spätklassischen Athen. MDAI(A) Beiheft 17. Berlin.Google Scholar
Schollmeyer, P. (2005) Römische Plastik. Eine Einführung. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Schopenhauer, A. (1969) The World as Will and Representation. Two volumes. Translated by Payne, E. F. J.. New York.Google Scholar
Schrader, H. (ed.) (1939) Die archaischen Marmorbildwerke der Akropolis. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Schuchhardt, W. H. (1957) ‘Zur Athena-Gigantengruppe aus Laurion’, in Charites: Studien zur Altertumswissenschaft. Festschrift Ernst Langlotz, ed. Schauenburg, K.. Bonn: 5962.Google Scholar
Schultz, P. and von den Hoff, R. (eds.) (2009) Structure, Image, Ornament: Architectural Sculpture in the Greek World. Proceedings of an International Conference Held at the American School of Classical Studies in Athens, 27–28 November 2004. Oxford.Google Scholar
Schumacher, L. (2001) Sklaverei in der Antike. Alltag und Schicksal der Unfreien. Munich.Google Scholar
Schürmann, A. (2002) ‘Pneumatics on stage in Pompeii: Ancient automatic devices and their social context’, in Homo Faber: Studies on Nature, Technology, and Science at the Time of Pompeii, ed. Castagnetti, G.. Rome: 3556.Google Scholar
Schütze, S. (2004) ‘Collection of Etruscan, Greek and Roman antiquities from the cabinet of the Hon. W. Hamilton’, in Pierre-François Hugues D'Hancarville, The Collection of Antiquities from the Cabinet of Sir William Hamilton. Cologne: 633.Google Scholar
Schweitzer, B. (1948) J. G. Herders ‘Plastik’ und die Entstehung der neueren Kunstwissenschaft. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Schwinzer, E. (1979) Schwebende Gruppen in der pompejanischen Wandmalerei. Beitrage zur Archaologie 11. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Scott, J. (2003) The Pleasures of Antiquity: British Collectors of Greece and Rome. New Haven.Google Scholar
Seaford, R. (1981) ‘The mysteries of Dionysos at Pompeii’, in Pegasus: Classical Essays from the University of Exeter, ed. Stubbs, H. W.. Exeter: 5268.Google Scholar
Sears, G., Keegan, P. and Lawrence, R. (eds.) (2013) Written Space in the Latin West, 200 BC to AD 300. London.Google Scholar
Sedley, D. N. and Long, A. A. (1990) The Hellenistic Philosophers, vol. 1, Translations of the Principal Sources with Philosophical Commentary. Second edition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Semino, E. (1997) Language and World Creation in Poems and other Texts. London.Google Scholar
Seyrig, H. (1958) ‘Inscriptions grecques’, in Villages antiques de la Syrie du Nord. Le Massif du Bélus à l’époque romaine III, ed. Tchalenko, G.. Paris: 244.Google Scholar
Sgatti, G. (1957) ‘Caratteri della “natura morta” pompeiana: l'interpretazione dello spazio’, ArchClass 9: 174–92.Google Scholar
Shapiro, H. A., Iozzo, M. and Lezzi-Hafter, A. (eds.) (2013) The François Vase: New Perspectives. Papers of the International Symposium Villa Spelman, Florence, 23–24 May 2003. Kilchberg.Google Scholar
Shapiro, H. A., Picón, C. A., and Scott, III G. D.. (1995) Greek Vases in the San Antonio Museum of Art. San Antonio.Google Scholar
Shaw, B. (1993) ‘The passion of Perpetua’, P&P 139: 345.Google Scholar
Shear, J. (2007) ‘Reusing statues, rewriting inscriptions, and bestowing honors in Roman Athens’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 221–46.Google Scholar
Shear, T. L. (1938) ‘Latter part of the 1937 campaign in the Athenian Agora’, AJA 42: 116.Google Scholar
Shear, T. L. J. (1995) ‘Bouleuterion, Metroon, and the archives at Athens’, in M. H. Hansen and Raaflaub (eds.): 157–90.Google Scholar
Sheehan, J. J. (2000) Museums in the German Art World: From the End of the Old Regime to the Rise of Modernism. Oxford.Google Scholar
Shiner, L. (2001) The Invention of Art: A Cultural History. Chicago.Google Scholar
Shiner, L. (2009) ‘Continuity and discontinuity in the concept of art’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 159–69.Google Scholar
Shoe, L. T. (1936) Profiles of Greek Mouldings. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Shoe, L. T. (1952) Profiles of Western Greek Mouldings. Rome.Google Scholar
Shoe, L. T. (1965) Etruscan and Roman Republican Mouldings. MAAR 28. Rome.Google Scholar
Siapkas, J. and Sjögren, L. (2014) Displaying the Ideals of Antiquity: The Petrified Gaze. Routledge Monographs in Classical Studies 15. London.Google Scholar
Sichtermann, H. and Koch, G. (1975) Griechische Mythen auf römischen Sarkophagen. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Sidoli, N. (2011) ‘Heron of Alexandria's date’, Centaurus 53: 5561.Google Scholar
Siefert, H. and Friedrich, V. (eds.) (2010) Rahmenkunst. Auf Spurensuche in der Alten Pinakothek. Munich.Google Scholar
Silverman, H. J. (ed.) (1989) Derrida and Deconstruction. London.Google Scholar
Simmel, G. (1994) ‘The picture frame: An aesthetic study’, Theory, Culture & Society 11: 1117.Google Scholar
Simmel, G. (1995) Georg Simmel. Gesamtausgabe, vol. 7, Aufsätze und Abhandlungen, 1901–1908, vol. 1. Edited by Kramme, R., Rammstedt, A. and Rammstedt, O.. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Simmel, G. (2009) Soziologische Ästhetik. Edited by Lichtblau, K.. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Simon, E. (1953) Opfernde Götter. Berlin.Google Scholar
Simon, E. (1961) ‘Zum Fries der Mysterienvilla bei Pompeji’, JDAI 76: 111–72.Google Scholar
Simon, E. (2005) ‘Libation’, in Thesaurus Cultus et Rituum Antiquorum, vol. 1, Procession, Sacrifices, Libations, Fumigations, Dedications. Basel: 236–53.Google Scholar
Simon, J. (1996) The Art of the Picture Frame: Artists, Patrons and the Framing of Portraits in Britain. London.Google Scholar
Sinisgalli, R. (2012) Perspective in the Visual Culture of Classical Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Sironen, E. (1997) The Late Roman and Early Byzantine Inscriptions of Athens and Attica. Helsinki.Google Scholar
Skira, P. (1989) Still Life: A History. New York.Google Scholar
Slater, N. W. (1987) ‘Against interpretation: Petronius and art criticism’, Ramus 16: 165–76.Google Scholar
Slater, N. W. (1999) ‘The vase as ventriloquist: Kalos-inscriptions and the culture of fame’, in Signs of Orality: The Oral Tradition and its Influence in the Greek and Roman World, ed. Mackay, E. A.. Leiden: 143–62.Google Scholar
Slater, N. W. (2002) ‘Dancing the alphabet: Performative literacy on the Attic stage’, in Epea and Grammata: Oral and Written Communication in Ancient Greece, ed. Worthington, I. and Foley, J. M.. Leiden: 117–29.Google Scholar
Slocum, K. (2000) ‘The making, unmaking and re-making of the cult of St Thomas Becket’, Hagiographica 7: 316.Google Scholar
Sluiter, I. and Rosen, R. M. (eds.) (2012) Aesthetic Value in Classical Antiquity. Leiden.Google Scholar
Small, J. P. (1997) Wax Tablets of the Mind: Cognitive Studies of Memory and Literacy in Classical Antiquity. London.Google Scholar
Small, J. P. (2003) The Parallel Worlds of Classical Art and Text. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Small, J. P. (2013) ‘Skenographia in brief’, in Performance in Greek and Roman Theatre, ed. Harrison, G. and Liapis, V.. Leiden: 111–28.Google Scholar
Smith, H. and Wilson, L. (eds.) (2011) Renaissance Paratexts. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Smith, R. M. and Porcher, E. A. (1864) History of the Recent Discoveries at Cyrene Made during an Expedition to the Cyrenica in 1860–61, under the Auspices of Her Majesty's Government. London.Google Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (1998) ‘Cultural choice and political identity in honorific portrait statues in the Greek East in the second century AD’, JRS 88: 5693.Google Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (2006) Roman Portrait Statuary from Aphrodisias. Aphrodisias II. Mainz.Google Scholar
Smith, T. J. and Plantzos, D. (eds.) (2012) A Companion to Greek Art. Two volumes. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Snodgrass, A. M. (2000) ‘The uses of writing on early Greek painted pottery’, in Rutter and Sparkes (eds.): 2234.Google Scholar
Solomon, J. (ed.) (2000) Ptolemy, Harmonics. Leiden.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (1988) ‘Further aspects of polis religion’, AION(archeol) 10: 259–74.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (1990) ‘What is polis religion?’, in The Greek City from Homer to Alexander, ed. Murray, O. and Price, S.. Oxford: 295322.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (1995) Reading Greek Death: To the End of the Classical Period. Oxford.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (2005) Hylas, the Nymphs, Dionysos and Others: Myth, Ritual, Ethnicity. Martin P. Nilsson Lecture on Greek Religion, Delivered 1997 at the Swedish Institute at Athens. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Spannagel, M. (1999) Exemplaria Principis. Untersuchungen zu Entstehung und Ausstattung des Augustusforums. Archäologie und Geschichte 9. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Sparkes, B. A. (1991) Greek Pottery: An Introduction. Manchester.Google Scholar
Sparkes, B. A. (1996) The Red and the Black: Studies in Greek Pottery. London.Google Scholar
Spatharakis, I. (2004) The Illustrations of the Cynegetica in Venice: Codex Marcianus Graecus Z 139. Leiden.Google Scholar
Spawforth, A. J. S. (2006) The Complete Greek Temples. London.Google Scholar
Spieser, J.-M. (1995) ‘Portes, limites et organisation de l'espace dans les églises paléochrétiennes’, Klio 77: 433–45.Google Scholar
Spiro, M. (1978) Critical Corpus of the Mosaic Pavements on the Greek Mainland, Fourth/Sixth Centuries, with Architectural Surveys. New York.Google Scholar
Spivey, N. J. (1996) Understanding Greek Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Spivey, N. J. (2013) Greek Sculpture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Spivey, N. J. and Squire, M. J. (2004) Panorama of the Classical World. London.Google Scholar
Sprigath, G. K. (2004) ‘Das Dictum des Simonides: Der Vergleich von Dichtung und Malerei’, Poetica 36: 243–80.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2007) ‘The motto in the grotto: Inscribing illustration and illustrating inscription at Sperlonga’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 102–27.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2009) Image and Text in Graeco-Roman Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2010a) ‘Introduction: The art of art history in Graeco-Roman antiquity’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 133–63.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2010b) ‘Making Myron's cow moo? Ecphrastic epigram and the poetics of simulation’, AJPh 131: 589634.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2011a) The Art of the Body: Antiquity and Its Legacy. London.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2011b) The Iliad in a Nutshell: Visualizing Epic on the Tabulae Iliacae. Oxford.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2012) ‘Greek art through Roman eyes’, in T. J. Smith and Plantzos (eds.): 2.599–620.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013a) ‘Apparitions apparent: The parameters of vision in Philostratus the Elder's Imagines’, Helios 40: 97140.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013b) ‘Ars in their “I”s: Authority and authorship in Graeco-Roman visual culture’, in The Author's Voice in Classical and Late Antiquity, ed. Marmodoro, A. and Hill, J.. Oxford: 357413.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013c) ‘Ekphrasis at the forge and the forging of ekphrasis: The “Shield of Achilles” in Graeco-Roman word and image’, Word & Image 29: 157–91.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013d) ‘Embodied ambiguities on the Prima Porta Augustus’, Art History 36: 242–79.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013e) ‘“Fantasies so varied and bizarre”: The Domus Aurea, the Renaissance, and the “grotesque”’, in A Comparion to the Neronian Age, ed. Dinter, M. and Buckley, E.. Malden, Mass.: 444–64.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013f) ‘Invertire l'ekphrasis: l'epigramma ellenistico e la traslazione di parola e immagine’, Estetica 2013: 81107.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013g) ‘Picturing words and wording pictures: False closure in the Pompeian Casa degli Epigrammi’, in The Door Ajar: False Closure in Greek and Roman Literature and Art, ed. Grewing, F., Acosta-Hughes, B. and Kirichenko, A.. Heidelberg: 169201.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2014a) ‘The ordo of rhetoric and the rhetoric of order’, in Elsner and Meyer (eds.): 353–417.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2014b) ‘Roman portraiture and the semantics of extraction’, in Gesicht und Identität/Face and Identity, ed. Boehm, G., Budelacci, O., Di Monte, M. G. and Renner, M.. Munich: 79105.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015a) ‘Aesthetics and Latin literary reception’, in The Oxford Handbook of Roman Sculpture, ed. Friedland, E. A., Sobocinski, M. G. and Gazda, E. K.. New York: 589605.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015b) ‘Ars revixit? In search of the ancient artist’, JRA 28: 523–35.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015c) ‘Corpus imperii: Verbal and visual figurations of the Roman “body politic”’, Word & Image 31: 305330.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015d) ‘Patterns of significance: The picture-poetry of Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius’, in Images and Texts: Papers in Honour of Professor Eric Handley CBE FBA. BICS Suppl. 129, ed. Green, R. and Edwards, M.. London: 87121.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015e) ‘Roman art and the artist’, in Borg (ed.): 172–94.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015f) ‘Theories of reception’, in Marconi (ed.): 637–61.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2016a) ‘Introductory reflections: Making sense of ancient sight’, in Squire (ed.): 1–35.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2016b) ‘Sémantique de l’échelle dans l'art et la poésie hellénistique’, in D'Alexandre à Auguste: dynamiques de la création dans les arts visuels et la poésie, ed. de Bellefonds, P. Linant, Prioux, É. and Rouveret, A.. Rennes: 183200.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (ed.) (2016c) Sight and the Ancient Senses. London.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2017) ‘“POP art”: The optical poetics of Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius’, in The Poetics of Late Latin Literature, ed. Lobato, J. Hernández and Elsner, J.. Oxford: 2599.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Dietrich, N. (eds.) (forthcoming) Ornament and Figure in Graeco-Roman Art: Rethinking Visual Ontologies in Classical Antiquity. Berlin.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Grethlein, J. (2014) ‘“Counterfeit in character but persuasive in appearance”: Reviewing the ainigma of the Tabula Cebetis’, CPh 109: 285324.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Whitton, C. L. (2017) ‘Machina sacra: Optatian and the lettered art of the Christogram’, in Graphic Signs of Identity: Faith and Power in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages: Essays in Early Graphicacy, ed. Garipzanov, I., Goodson, C. and Maguire, H.. Turnhout: 45108.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Wienand, J. (eds.) (2017) Morphogrammata / The Lettered Art of Optatian: Figuring Cultural Transformation in the Age of Constantine. Munich.Google Scholar
Standage, T. (2002) The Mechanical Turk: The True Story of the Chess-Playing Machine that Fooled the World. London.Google Scholar
Stansbury-O'Donnell, M. (1990) ‘Polygnotus's Nekyia: A reconstruction and analysis’, AJA 94: 213–35.Google Scholar
Stansbury-O'Donnell, M. (1999) Pictorial Narrative in Ancient Greek Art. Cambridge Studies in Classical Art and Iconography. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Statkiewicz, M. (2009) ‘Characterless tragedy: The limits of philosophical catharsis’, in Dramas of Culture: Theory, History, Performance, ed. Froman, W. J. and Foster, J. B., Lanham:, Jr. 125–34.Google Scholar
Stears, K. (2000) ‘Losing the picture: Change and continuity in Athenian grave monuments in the fourth and third centuries BC’, in Rutter and Sparkes (eds.): 206–27.Google Scholar
Steinberg, L. (1969) ‘Objectivity and the shrinking self’, Daedalus 98: 824–36.Google Scholar
Steiner, A. (2007) Reading Greek Vases. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Steiner, D. T. (2001) Images in Mind: Statues in Archaic and Classical Greek Literature and Thought. Princeton.Google Scholar
Steiner, D. T. (2015) ‘Greek and Roman theories of art’, in Marconi (ed.): 21–40.Google Scholar
Steinhart, M. (1995) Das Motiv des Auges in der griechischen Bildkunst. Mainz.Google Scholar
Steinhauer, G. (1998) The Monuments and the Archaeological Museum of Piraeus. Translated by Hardy, D.. Athens.Google Scholar
Stephens, J. (2008) ‘Ancient Roman hairdressing: On (hair)pins and needles’, JRA 21: 110–32.Google Scholar
Sterling, C. (1981) Still Life Painting: From Antiquity to the Twentieth Century. Translated by Emmons, J.. London.Google Scholar
Stevenson, T. B. (1983) Miniature Decoration in the Vatican Virgil: A Study in Late Antique Iconography. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (1990) Greek Sculpture: An Exploration. New Haven.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (1993) Faces of Power: Alexander's Image and Hellenistic Politics. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (1998) ‘Nuggets: Mining the texts again’, AJA 102: 271–82.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (2004) Attalos, Athens, and the Akropolis: The Pergamene ‘Little Barbarians’ and their Roman and Renaissance Legacy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (2014) Art in the Hellenistic World: An Introduction. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Stewart, P. (2003) Statues in Roman Society: Representation and Response. Oxford.Google Scholar
Stewart, P. (2004) Roman Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Stewart, S. (1993) On Longing: Narratives of the Miniature, the Gigantic, the Souvenir, the Collection. Durham, North Carolina.Google Scholar
Stieber, M. (2004) The Poetics of Appearance in the Attic Korai. Austin.Google Scholar
Stillwell, R. (1969) ‘The Panathenaic frieze: Optical relations’, Hesperia 38: 231–41.Google Scholar
Stinson, P. (2011) ‘Perspective systems in Roman Second Style wall-painting’, AJA 115: 403–26.Google Scholar
Stoichita, V. I. (1993) L'instauration du tableau. Métapeinture à l'aube des temps modernes. Paris.Google Scholar
Stoichita, V. I. (1997) The Self-Aware Image: An Insight into Early Modern Meta-Painting. Translated by Glasheen, A. M.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Strocka, V. M. (1990) ‘Der zweite Stil’, in Cerulli Irelli (ed): 234–51.Google Scholar
Strocka, V. M. (1991) Casa del Labirinto (VI, 11, 8–10). Häuser in Pompeji 4. Munich.Google Scholar
Strocka, V. M. (2007) ‘Domestic decoration: Painting and the “Four Styles”’, in The World of Pompeii, ed. Dobbins, J. J. and Foss, P. W.. London: 302–22.Google Scholar
Strong, D. E. (1994) Roman Museums: Selected Papers on Roman Art and Architecture. London.Google Scholar
Stückelberger, A. (1994) Bild und Wort. Das illustrierte Fachbuch in der antiken Naturwissenschaft, Medizin und Technik. Mainz.Google Scholar
Stuveras, R. (1969) Le putto dans l'art romain. Brussels.Google Scholar
Sühner, A. (2014) ‘The visual way to language and literature in Heidegger's “Work of Art” essay’, Oxford German Studies 43: 262–82.Google Scholar
Sukenik, E. L. (1932) The Ancient Synagogue of Beth Alpha: An Account of the Excavation. London.Google Scholar
Sullivan, S. A. (1984) The Dutch Gamepiece. Totowa.Google Scholar
Summers, D. (2003) Real Spaces: World Art History and the Rise of Western Modernism. London.Google Scholar
Svenbro, J. (1988) Phrasikleia. Anthropologie de la lecture en Grèce ancienne, Paris.Google Scholar
Svenbro, J. (1993) Phrasikleia: An Anthropology of Reading in Ancient Greece. Translated by Lloyd, J.. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Svenbro, J. (1997) ‘La Grèce archaïque et classique: l'invention de la lecture silencieuse’, in Histoire de la lecture dans le monde occidental, ed. Cavallo, G. and Chartier, R.. Paris: 4777.Google Scholar
Svoronos, J. N. (1908) Das Athener Nationalmuseum. Athens.Google Scholar
Swanson, V. J. (1990) Biography and Catalogue Raisonné of the Paintings of Sir Lawrence Alma-Tadema. London.Google Scholar
Swetnam-Burland, M. (2015) Egypt in Italy: Visions of Egypt in Roman Imperial Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Swift, E. (2009) Style and Function in Roman Decoration: Living with Objects and Interiors. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (2008) ‘Greek and Roman mapping: Twenty-first century perspectives’, in Cartography in Antiquity and the Middle Ages: Fresh Perspectives, New Methods, ed. Talbert, R. J. A. and Unger, R. W.. Leiden: 927.Google Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (2009) ‘P. Artemid.: The map’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 57–64.Google Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (2010) Rome's World: The Peutinger Map Reconsidered. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Talbot Rice, D. (1966) ‘Opere d'arte paleocristiane e altomedievali’, in Il Tesoro del Duomo di Monza, ed. Vitali, L.. Milan: 25138.Google Scholar
Talgam, R. (2013) ‘The representation of the Temple and Jerusalem in Jewish and Christian houses of prayer in the Holy Land in Late Antiquity’, in Jews, Christians, and the Roman Empire: The Poetics of Power in Late Antiquity, ed. Dohrmann, N. B. and Reed, A. Y.. Philadelphia: 222–48.Google Scholar
Tannen, D. (1979) ‘What's in a frame? Surface evidence for underlying expectations’, in New Directions in Discourse Processing, ed. Freedle, R. O.. Norwood: 137–81.Google Scholar
Tannen, D. (ed.) (1993) Framing in Discourse. New York.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2000) ‘Portraits, power, and patronage in the Late Roman Republic’, JRS 90: 1850.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2005) ‘Rationalists, fetishists and art lovers: Action theory and the comparative analysis of high cultural institutions’, in After Parsons: A Theory of Social Action for the Twenty-first Century, ed. Fox, R. C., Lidz, V. M. and Bershady, H. J.. New York: 179207.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2006) The Invention of Art History in Ancient Greece: Religion, Society and Artistic Rationalisation. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2010) ‘Aesthetics and art history writing in comparative historical perspective’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 267–88.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2016) ‘Sight and painting: Optical theory and pictorial poetics in Classical Greek art’, in Squire (ed.): 107–22.Google Scholar
Taylor, J. F. A. (1964) Design and Expression in the Visual Arts. New York.Google Scholar
Taylor, P. (1992) ‘Looking and overlooking’, Art History 15: 107–11.Google Scholar
Taylor, R. (2008) The Moral Mirror of Roman Art. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Teichert, D. (1992) Immanuel Kant, ‘Kritik der Urteilskraft’. Ein einführender Kommentar. Paderborn.Google Scholar
Terray, E. (1994) Une passion allemande. Luther, Kant, Schiller, Hölderlin, Kleist. Paris.Google Scholar
Thirion, J. (2002) ‘Notre-Dame de Romigier’, in Chroniques de Haute-Provence: Manosque 2: 99168.Google Scholar
Thomas, E. (2007) Monumentality and the Roman Empire: Architecture and the Antonine Age. Oxford.Google Scholar
Thomas, E. (2012) ‘“Nero's Tomb” and the crisis of the third century: Roman sarcophagi as public and private monuments’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 132–51.Google Scholar
Thomas, Y. (2004) ‘Res religiosae: On the categories of religion and commerce in Roman law’, in Law, Anthropology and the Constitution of the Social: Making Persons and Things, ed. Pottage, A. and Mundy, M.. Cambridge: 4072.Google Scholar
Thompson, H. A. (1937) ‘The American excavations in the Athenian Agora: Eleventh report’, Hesperia 6: 1226.Google Scholar
Thompson, H. A. and Wycherley, R. E. (1972) The Agora of Athens: The History, Shape, and Uses of an Ancient City Center. The Athenian Agora 14. Princeton.Google Scholar
Thompson, I. D. (2011) Heidegger, Art, and Postmodernity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Thompson, M. L. (1961) ‘The monumental and literary evidence for programmatic painting in antiquity’, Marsyas 9: 3677.Google Scholar
Thomsen, A. (2011) Die Wirkung der Götter. Bilder mit Flügelfiguren auf griechischen Vasen des 6. und 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 9. Berlin.Google Scholar
Thote, A. (2012) ‘Chinese coffins from the first millennium BC and early images of the afterworld’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 2240.Google Scholar
Torelli, M. (1982) Typology and Structure of Roman Historical Reliefs. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Toomer, G. J. (ed.) (1984) Ptolemy's Almagest. London.Google Scholar
Tosto, V. (1999) The Black-Figure Pottery Signed ΝΙΚΟΣΘΕΝΕΣΕΠΟΙΕΣΕΝ. Allard Pierson Series 11. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1929) ‘The Villa Item and a bride's ordeal’, JRS 19: 6787.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1966) Review of Croisille 1965, JRS 56: 263–4.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1977) ‘Greek myth in Roman stone’, Latomus 36: 377412.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1996) Death and Burial in the Roman World. Second edition. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. and Ward-Perkins, J. B. (1956) The Shrine of St Peter and the Vatican Excavations. London.Google Scholar
Tracy, S. V. (2008) ‘The statue bases of Praxiteles found in Athens’, ZPE 167: 2732.Google Scholar
Traversari, G. (1960) Statue iconiche femminili Cirenaiche. Contributi al problema delle copie e rielaborazioni tardo-ellenistiche e romano-imperiali. Rome.Google Scholar
Travlos, J. (1971) Bildlexikon zur Topographie des antiken Attika. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Trendall, A. D. and Cambitoglou, A. (1966) ‘The Painter of the Birth of Dionysos’, in Mélanges offerts à Kazimierz Michałowski, ed. Bernhard, M.-L.. Warsaw: 675–99.Google Scholar
Trianti, I. (1998) Το Μουσείο Ακροπολέως. Athens.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. (2000) ‘Replicating the body politic: The Herculaneum women statue types in early Imperial Italy’, JRA 13: 4168.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. (2007) ‘Visibility and viewing on the Severan marble plan’, in Severan Culture, ed. Swain, S., Harrison, S. and Elsner, J.. Cambridge: 368–84.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. (2011) Women and Visual Replication in Roman Imperial Art and Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. and Elsner, J. (eds.) (2006) Art and Replication: Greece, Rome and Beyond (Art History special issue 29.2). Oxford.Google Scholar
Tronzo, W. (1999) ‘On the role of antiquity in Medieval art: Frames and framing devices’, in Ideologie e pratiche del reimpiego nell'alto medioevo. 16–21 aprile 1998, ed. Capitane, O.. Spoleto: 1085–114.Google Scholar
True, M. (1995) ‘The murder of Rhesos on a Chalcidian neck-amphora by the Inscription Painter’, in The Ages of Homer: A Tribute to Emily Townsend Vermeule, ed. Carter, J. B. and Morris, S. P.. Austin: 415–29.Google Scholar
Tsirivakos, E. (1971) ‘Kallithea: Ergebnisse der Ausgrabung’, Αρχαιoλoγικά ανάλεκτα εξ Αθηνών 4: 108–10.Google Scholar
Tuchman, G. (1978) Making News: A Study in the Construction of Reality. New York.Google Scholar
Tueller, M. A. (2008) Look Who's Talking: Innovations in Voice and Identity in Hellenistic Epigram. Leuven.Google Scholar
Turcan, R. (1978) ‘Les sarcophages romains et le problème du symbolisme funéraire’, in ANRW, vol. II,16,2. Berlin: 1700–35.Google Scholar
Turcan, R. (1999) Messages d'outre-tombe. L'iconographie des sarcophages romains. Paris.Google Scholar
Turner, S. (2016) ‘Sight and death: Seeing the dead through ancient eyes’, in Squire (ed.): 143–60.Google Scholar
Türr, K. (2008) ‘Bildzerstörung durch Riesenformate’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 249–68.Google Scholar
Tybout, R. A. (1989) Aedificiorum Figurae. Untersuchungen zu den Architekturdarstellungen des frühen zweiten Stils. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Tybout, R. A. (2001) ‘Roman wall-painting and social significance’, JRA 14: 3356.Google Scholar
Tybout, R. A. (2002) ‘Response to the comments of B. Bergmann and C. H. Hallett (JRA 14, 56–57 and 414–416)’, JRA 15: 346–8.Google Scholar
Tybjerg, K. (2003) ‘Wonder-making and philosophical wonder in Hero of Alexandria’, Studies in the History and Philosophy of Science 34: 443–66.Google Scholar
Tzaferis, V. (1987) ‘The Greek inscriptions from the early Christian church at Evron’, Eretz Israel 19: 3653.Google Scholar
Ulbert, T. and Dresken-Weiland, J. (1998) Repertorium der christlich-antiken Sarkophage, vol. 2, Italien. Mit einem Nachtrag. Rom und Ostia, Dalmatien, Museen der Welt. Mainz.Google Scholar
Uspensky, B. (1973) A Poetics of Composition: The Structure of the Artistic Text and Typology of a Compositional Form. Translated by Zavarin, V. and Wittig, S.. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Valladares, H. (2011) ‘Fallax imago: Ovid's Narcissus and the seduction of mimesis in Roman wall painting’, Word & Image 27: 378–95.Google Scholar
Valladares, H. (2014) ‘Pictorial paratexts: Floating figures in Roman wall painting’, in Jansen (ed.): 176205.Google Scholar
Vallois, R. (1913) ‘Les pinakes déliens’, in Mélanges Holleaux. Recueil de mémoires concernant l'antiquité grecque offert à Maurice Holleaux. Paris: 289–99.Google Scholar
Van Bremen, R. (1996) The Limits of Participation: Women and Civic Life in the Greek East in the Hellenistic and Roman Periods. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Van Buren, A. W. (1938) ‘Pinacothecae, with especial reference to Pompeii’, MAAR 15: 7081.Google Scholar
Van den Braembussch, A. A. (2009) Thinking Art: An Introduction to Philosophy of Art. Dordrecht.Google Scholar
Van der Grinten, E. F. (1966) On the Composition of the Medallions in the Interiors of Greek Black- and Red-Figured Kylikes. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Van Hoorn, G. (1951) Choes and Anthesteria. Leiden.Google Scholar
Van Mal-Maeder, D. (2001) Apuleius Madaurensis, Metamorphoses. Livre II. Texte, introduction et commentaire. Groningen.Google Scholar
Van Straten, F. (1976) ‘Daikrates’ dream: A votive relief from Kos, and some other kat'onar dedications’, BABesch 51: 138.Google Scholar
Van Straten, F. (1993) ‘Images of gods and men in a changing society: Self-identity in Hellenistic religion’, in Images and Ideologies: Self-Definition in the Hellenistic World, ed. Bulloch, A. W., Gruen, E. S., Long, A. A. and Stewart, A.. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Van Thiel, P. J. J., De Bruyn Kops, C. J. and McCormick, A. P. (1995) Framing in the Golden Age: Picture and Frame in 17th-century Holland. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Varner, E. (ed.) (2000) From Caligula to Constantine: Tyranny and Transformation in Roman Portraiture. Atlanta.Google Scholar
Varner, E. (2004) Mutilation and Transformation: Damnatio Memoriae and Roman Imperial Portraiture. Leiden.Google Scholar
Vermaseren, M. J. (1982) Corpus Cultus Cybelae Attidisque, vol. 2, Graecia atque Insulae. Études préliminaires aux religions orientales dans l'Empire romain 50,2. Leiden.Google Scholar
Vermaseren, M. J. (1987) Corpus Cultus Cybelae Attidisque, vol. 1, Asia Minor. Études préliminaires aux religions orientales dans l'Empire romain 50,1. Leiden.Google Scholar
Vermeule, C. C. (1965) ‘A Greek theme and its survivals: The ruler's shield (tondo image) in tomb and temple’, PAPhS 109: 361–97.Google Scholar
Vernant, J.-P. (1982) ‘A “beautiful death” and the disfigured corpse in Homeric Epic’, in La Mort, les morts dans les sociétés anciennes, ed. Gnoli, G. and Vernant, J.-P.. Cambridge: 4576.Google Scholar
Vernant, J.-P. (1990) Figures, idoles, masques. Paris.Google Scholar
Vernant, J.-P. (1991) Mortals and Immortals: Collected Essays. Edited and translated by Zeitlin, F. I.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1983) ‘“Titulus Praelatus”: offrande, solennisation et publicité dans les ex-voto gréco-romains’, RA 281: 281300.Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1990a) Bread and Circuses: Historical Sociology and Political Pluralism. Translated by Pearce, B.. Abridged and introduced by O. Murray. London.Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1990b) ‘Image de divinités tenant une phiale ou patère: la libation comme “rite de passage” et non pas offrande’, Métis 5: 1729.Google Scholar
Vickers, M. (1985) ‘Persepolis, Vitruvius and the Erechtheum Caryatids: The iconography of Medism and servitude’, RA: 328.Google Scholar
Vickers, M. (1987) ‘Value and simplicity: Eighteenth-century taste and the study of Greek vases’, P&P 116: 98137.Google Scholar
Vickers, M. and Gill, D. (1994) Artful Crafts: Ancient Greek Silverware and Pottery. Oxford.Google Scholar
Vikan, G. (2010) Early Byzantine Pilgrimage Art. Washington.Google Scholar
Violi, R. (2003) ‘Nazione e religione nei santuari italiani dall'Unità alla Prima guerra mondiale’, in La Chiesa e l'Italia, ed. Acerbi, A.. Milan: 99152.Google Scholar
Von Bothmer, D. (ed.) (1985) The Amasis Painter and his World. Malibu.Google Scholar
Von Bothmer, D. (1987) ‘Greek vase-painting: Two hundred years of connoisseurship’, in Belloli (ed.): 184–204.Google Scholar
Von Bothmer, D. (1989) ‘Euphronios: An Attic vase-painter's view of the human body’, Goulandris Foundation Dialexeis 1: 2542.Google Scholar
Von Hülsen-Esch, A. (2008) ‘Der Rahmen im Rahmen der Buchmalerei’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 9–40.Google Scholar
Von Moock, D. W. (1998) Die figürlichen Grabstelen Attikas in der Kaiserzeit. Studien zur Verbreitung, Chronologie, Typologie und Ikonographie. Beiträge zur Erschließung hellenistischer und kaiserzeitlicher Skulptur und Architektur 19. Mainz.Google Scholar
Von Roenne, B. (2007) Ein Architekt rahmt Bilder. Karl Friedrich Schinkel und die Berliner Gemäldegalerie. Berlin.Google Scholar
Vorster, C. (2002) ‘Früharchaische Plastik’, in Bol (ed.): 97–132.Google Scholar
Vout, C. (2012) ‘Unfinished business: Re-viewing Medea in Roman painting’, Ramus 41: 119–43.Google Scholar
Wacht, M. (1998) ‘Inkubation’, in Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum, vol. 18. Stuttgart: 179265.Google Scholar
Walker, S. and Bierbrier, M. (eds.) (1997) Ancient Faces: Mummy Portraits from Roman Egypt. A Catalogue of Roman Portraits in the British Museum. London.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (1988) ‘The social structure of the Roman house’, PBSR 56: 4397.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (1994) Houses and Society in Pompeii and Herculaneum. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (2008a) ‘Housing the dead: the tomb as house in Roman Italy’, in Commemorating the Dead: Texts and Artifacts in Context, eds. Saller, R., Brink, L. and Green, D.. Berlin: 3978.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (2008b) Rome's Cultural Revolution. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Walser, G. (1984) Summus Poeninus. Beiträge zur Geschichte des Grossen St Bernhard-Passes in römischer Zeit. Historia Einzelschriften 46. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (1980) ‘Die Entstehung der griechischen Statuenbasis’, AK 23: 312.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (1999) ‘Die Entstehung des beschrifteten Bildwerkes: Zur Funktion und Eigenart der frühgriechischen Schriftlichkeit’, Gymnasium 106: 289316.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (2002) ‘Color in Classical painting’, in Color in Ancient Greece. The Role of Color in Ancient Greek Art and Architecture 700–31 BC, ed. Tiverios, M. A. and Tsiafakis, D. S.. Thessaloniki: 7588.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (2015) Die Athener und ihre Gräber, 1000–300 v. Chr. Berlin.Google Scholar
Walton, C. S. (1929) ‘Oriental senators in the service of Rome: A study of Imperial policy down to the death of Marcus Aurelius’, JRS 19: 3866.Google Scholar
Warburg, A. (1999) ‘The art of portraiture and the Florentine Bourgeoisie’, in The Renewal of Pagan Antiquity: Contributions to the Cultural History of the European Renaissance. Translated by Britt, D.. Los Angeles: 184221.Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. and Claridge, A. (1976) Pompeii AD 79. London.Google Scholar
Warnke, M. (1968) ‘Italienische Bildtabernakel bis zum Frühbarock’, Münchner Jahrbuch der bildenden Kunst 19: 61102.Google Scholar
Waywell, G. B. (1978) The Free-Standing Sculptures of the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus in the British Museum. London.Google Scholar
Waywell, G. B. (1980) ‘Mausolea in south-west Asia Minor’, in Yayla: Third Report of the Northern Society for Anatolian Archaeology 3: 411.Google Scholar
Webb, P. (1996) Hellenistic Architectural Sculpture: Figural Motifs in Western Anatolia and the Aegean Islands. Madison.Google Scholar
Webb, R. (2006) ‘The Imagines as a fictional text’, in Le défi de l'art. Philostrate, Callistrate et l'image sophistique, ed. Costantini, M., Graziani, F. and Rolet, S.. Paris: 113–36.Google Scholar
Webb, R. (2009) Ekphrasis, Imagination and Persuasion in Ancient Rhetorical Theory and Practice. Farnham.Google Scholar
Webster, T. B. L. (1939a) ‘Greek theories of art and literature down to 400 BC’, CQ 33: 166–79.Google Scholar
Webster, T. B. L. (1939b) ‘Tondo composition in Archaic and Classical Greek art’, JHS 59: 103–23.Google Scholar
Weinryb, I. (2011) ‘The inscribed image: Sculpture and epigraphy on the shores of the Adriatic’, Word & Image 27: 322–33.Google Scholar
Weis, J. A. (2000) ‘Odysseus at Sperlonga: Hellenistic hero or Roman heroic foil?’, in de Grummond and Ridgway (eds.): 111–65.Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (1947) Illustrations in Roll and Codex: A Study of the Origin and Method of Text Illustration. Princeton.Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (ed.) (1979) Age of Spirituality: Late Antique and Early Christian Art, Third to Seventh Century. New York.Google Scholar
Welles, C. B. (1938) ‘The inscriptions’, in Gerasa: City of the Decapolis, ed. Kraeling, C. H.. Jerusalem: 355494.Google Scholar
Werner, P. H. (1970) Pompeji und die Wanddekoration der Goethezeit. Munich.Google Scholar
Wesenberg, B. (1968) ‘Zur asymmetrischen Perspektive in der Wanddekoration des zweiten pompejanischen Stils’, Marburger Winckelmann-Programm: 102–09.Google Scholar
Wesenberg, B. (1993) ‘Zum integrierten Stilleben in der Wanddekoration des zweiten pompejanischen Stils’, in Moormann (ed.): 160–7.Google Scholar
West, M. (ed.) (1997) Hesiod, Theogony. Oxford.Google Scholar
West, M. (2009) ‘All Iberia is divided into two parts’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 95–101.Google Scholar
Westgate, R. C. (2002) ‘Hellenistic mosaics’, in The Hellenistic World: New Perspectives, ed. Ogden, D.. London: 221–51.Google Scholar
Weyl, H. (1952) Symmetry. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wharton, A. (2006) Selling Jerusalem: Relics, Replicas, Theme Parks. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Whatling, S. (2010) ‘Narrative art in northern Europe, c. 1140–1300: A narratological reappraisal’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Courtauld Institute of Art.Google Scholar
Wienand, J. (2012) Der Kaiser als Sieger. Metamorphosen triumphaler Herrschaft unter Constantin I. Berlin.Google Scholar
Wilkinson, J. (2002) Jerusalem Pilgrims Before the Crusades. Warminster.Google Scholar
Will, E. (1960) ‘Aspects du culte et de la légende de la grande mère dans le monde grec’, in Eissfeldt (ed.): 95–111.Google Scholar
Williams, D. (2013) The East Pediment of the Parthenon: From Perikles to Nero. London.Google Scholar
Williams Lehmann, P. (1953) Roman Wall Paintings from Boscoreale in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Wilner, E. (ed.) (2000) The Gilded Edge: The Art of the Frame. San Francisco.Google Scholar
Winckelmann, J. J. (2006) History of the Art of Antiquity. Translated by Mallgrave, H. F.. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Winckelmann, J. J. (2011) Johann Joachim Winckelmann: Letter and Report on the Discoveries at Herculaneum. Edited and translated by Mattusch, C. C.. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Winkes, R. (1973) ‘Zum Illusionismus römischer Wandmalerei der Republik’, in ANRW vol. I,4. Berlin: 927–44.Google Scholar
Winkes, R. (1995) Livia, Octavia, Iulia. Porträts und Darstellungen. Louvain-la Neuve.Google Scholar
Wiplinger, G. (1996) Ephesus: 100 Years of Austrian Research. Vienna.Google Scholar
Wolf, W. (2006) ‘Introduction: Frames, framings and framing borders in literature and other media’, in Wolf and Bernhart (eds.): 1–40.Google Scholar
Wolf, W. and Bernhart, W. (eds.) (2006) Framing Borders in Literature and other Media. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Wölfflin, H. (1932) Principles of Art History. Translated by Hottinger, M. D.. New York.Google Scholar
Wollheim, R. (1980) Art and its Objects. Second edition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Wollheim, R. (1987) Painting as an Art. The A. W. Mellon Lectures in the Fine Arts, 1984, Bollingen Series 35. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wood, C. S. (1993) Albrecht Altdorfer and the Origins of Landscape. London.Google Scholar
Wood, C. S. (1999) Review of Stoichita 1997, CAA Reviews Online (http://dx.doi.org/10.3202/caa.reviews.1999.38; last accessed: 15 December 2015).Google Scholar
Wood, S. E. (1978) ‘Alcestis on Roman sarcophagi’, AJA 82: 499510.Google Scholar
Wood, S. E. (1999) Imperial Women: A Study in Public Images, 40 BC–AD 68. Leiden.Google Scholar
Wood, S. E. (2000) ‘Mortals, empresses, and earth goddesses: Demeter and Persephone in public and private apotheosis’, in I Claudia II: Women in Roman Art and Society, ed. Kleiner, D. E. E. and Matheson, S. B.. Austin: 77100.Google Scholar
Woodford, S. (1982) ‘Ajax and Achilles playing a game on an olpe in Oxford’, JHS 102: 173–85.Google Scholar
Woodhead, A. G. (1967) The Study of Greek Inscriptions. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Wrede, H. (1981) Consecratio in formam deorum. Vergöttliche Privatpersonen in der römischen Kaiserzeit. Mainz.Google Scholar
Wrede, H. (1985) Die antike Herme. Mainz.Google Scholar
Wrede, W. (1928) ‘Der Maskengott’, MDAI(A) 53: 6695.Google Scholar
Wright, D. (1993) The Vatican Vergil: A Masterpiece in Late Antique Art. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Wu, H. (1996) The Double Screen: Medium and Representation in Chinese Painting. Chicago.Google Scholar
Wycherley, R. E. (1957) Literary and Epigraphical Testimonia. The Athenian Agora 3. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wycherley, R. E. (1978) The Stones of Athens. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wyler, S. (2005) ‘Le décor dionysiaque de la Farnésine, ou l'art de faire grec à Rome’, Métis 3: 101–30.Google Scholar
Wyler, S. (2006) ‘Roman replications of Greek art at the Villa della Farnesina’, in Trimble, and Elsner, (eds.): 213–32.Google Scholar
Yasin, A. (2005) ‘Funerary monuments and collective identity: From Roman family to Christian community’, Art Bulletin 87: 433–57.Google Scholar
Yasin, A. (2009) Saints and Church Spaces in the Late Antique Mediterranean: Architecture, Cult, Community. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Yeivin, S. (1955) ‘Archaeology in Israel (November 1951–January 1953)’, AJA 59: 163–7.Google Scholar
Yerkes, S. R. (2000) ‘Vitruvius’ monstra’, JRA 13: 234–51.Google Scholar
Zanker, G. (2004) Modes of Viewing in Hellenistic Poetry and Art. Madison.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1968) Forum Augustum. Das Bildprogramm. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1974) Klassizistische Statuen. Studien zur Veränderung des Kunstgeschmacks in der römischen Kaiserzeit. Mainz.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1975) ‘Grabreliefs römischer Freigelassener’, JDAI 90: 267315.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1978) ‘Zur Funktion und Bedeutung griechischer Skulptur in der Römerzeit’, in Le Classicisme à Rome aux Iers siècles avant et après J.-C. Neuf exposés suivis de discussions, ed. Flashar, H.. Geneva: 283306.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1995) The Mask of Socrates: The Image of the Intellectual in Antiquity. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. and Ewald, B. C. (2004) Mit Mythen leben. Die Bilderwelt der römischen Sarkophage. Munich.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (2012) Living with Myths: The Imagery of Roman Sarcophagi. Translated by Slater, J.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Zapheiropoulou, M.-K. (2006) Emblemata vermiculata. Hellenistische und spätrepublikanische Bildmosaiken. Paderborn.Google Scholar
Zarmakoupi, M. (2014) Designing for Luxury on the Bay of Naples: Villas and Landscapes (c. 100 BCE–79 CE). Oxford.Google Scholar
Zeitlin, F. I. (1990) ‘The poetics of erôs: Nature, art, and imitation in LongusDaphnis and Chloe’, in Before Sexuality: The Construction of Erotic Experience in the Ancient Greek World, ed. Halperin, D. M., Winkler, J. J. and Zeitlin, F. I.. Princeton: 417–64.Google Scholar
Zerner, H. (1969) The School of Fontainebleau: Etchings and Engravings. New York.Google Scholar
Zimmermann, N. and Ladstätter, S. (2011) Wall Painting in Ephesos from the Hellenistic to the Byzantine Period. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Zinn, E. (1950–51) ‘Schlangenschrift’, AA: 236.Google Scholar
Zorach, R. (2005) Blood, Milk, Ink, Gold: Abundance and Excess in the French Renaissance. Chicago.Google Scholar
Zorach, R. (ed.) (2011) The Virtual Tourist in Renaissance Rome. Chicago.Google Scholar
Zuntz, G. (1963) ‘On the Dionysiac fresco in the Villa dei Misteri at Pompeii’, PBA 49: 177201.Google Scholar
Abrams, M. H. (1981) ‘Kant and the theology of art’, Notre Dame English Journal 13.1: 75106.Google Scholar
Abrams, M. H. (1985) ‘Art-as-such: The sociology of modern aesthetics’, Bulletin of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences 38.6: 833.Google Scholar
Abrams, M. H. (1989) Doing Things with Texts: Essays in Criticism and Critical Theory. Edited by Fischer, M.. New York.Google Scholar
Adler, J. and Ernst, U. (1987) Text als Figur. Visuelle Poesie von der Antike bis zur Moderne. Weinheim.Google Scholar
Adorno, T. (1997) Aesthetic Theory. Translated by Hullot-Kentor, R.. London.Google Scholar
Albersmeier, S. (ed.) (2009) Heroes: Mortals and Myths in Ancient Greece. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Albert, W. D. (1972) ‘Die Tabulae ansatae aus Pergamon’, in Pergamon: Gesammelte Aufsätze. Pergamenische Forschungen 1. Berlin: 142.Google Scholar
Alberti, L. B. (1966) On Painting. Translated by Spencer, J.. New Haven.Google Scholar
Alcock, S., Cherry, J. and Elsner, J. (eds.) (2001) Pausanias: Travel and Memory in Roman Greece. Oxford.Google Scholar
Alexandridis, A. (2004) Die Frauen des römischen Kaiserhauses. Eine Untersuchung ihrer bildlichen Darstellung von Livia bis Iulia Domna. Mainz.Google Scholar
Allen, K. (2003) ‘Becoming the “Other”: Attitudes and practices at Attic cemeteries’, in The Cultures Within Ancient Greek Culture: Contact, Conflict, Collaboration, ed. Dougherty, C. and Kurke, L.. Cambridge: 207–37.Google Scholar
Allroggen-Bedel, A. (1975) ‘Der Hausherr der “Casa dei Cervi” in Herculaneum’, CErc 5: 99103.Google Scholar
Alpers, S. (1983) The Art of Describing: Dutch Art in the Seventeenth Century. Chicago.Google Scholar
Altmann, W. (1905) Die römischen Grabaltäre der Kaiserzeit. Berlin.Google Scholar
Amandry, P. (1988) ‘À propos de monuments de Delphes: questions de chronologie (I)’, BCH 112: 591610.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amery, C. and Curran, B. (2002) The Lost World of Pompeii. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Anderson, M. J. (2009) ‘Heroes as moral agents and moral examples’, in Albersmeier, (ed.): 144–73.Google Scholar
Anderson, M. L. and Nista, L. (1988) Roman Portraits in Context: Imperial and Private Likenesses from the Museo Nazionale Romano. Rome.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1963) Studien zur römischen Grabkunst. MDAI(R) Ergänzungsheft 9. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1968) ‘Zur Komposition des grossen Ludovisischen Schlachtsarkophags’, in Festschrift Gottfried von Lücken. Rostock: 633–40.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1977) Das Alexandermosaik aus Pompeji. Recklinghausen.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1982) ‘I pavoni della villa di Oplontis’, in La regione sotterrata del Vesuvio. Studi e prospettive. Atti del convegno internazionale 11–15 novembre 1979. Naples: 531–3.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (1999) Odysseus. Mythos und Erinnerung. Munich.Google Scholar
Andreae, B. (2003) Antike Bildmosaiken. Mainz.Google Scholar
Andreescu-Treadgold, I. and Treadgold, W. (1997) ‘Procopius and the Imperial panels of S. Vitale’, ABull 79: 708–23.Google Scholar
Androutsopoulos, G. D. (1972) The Amphiareion of Oropos. Athens.Google Scholar
Anguissola, A. (2012) Difficillima imitatio. Immagine e lessico delle copie tra Grecia e Roma. Studia Archaeologica 183. Rome.Google Scholar
Antoine, E. and Gaborit-Chopin, D. (2011) Corpus des émaux méridionaux, vol. 2, L'apogée, 1190–1215. Paris.Google Scholar
Appuhn-Radtke, S. (2008) ‘Text als Bild und Bild als Rahmen: Zur Wiederentdeckung künstlerischer Buchgestaltung im 19. Jahrhundert’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 179–209.Google Scholar
Arafat, K. W. (1992) ‘Pausanias’ attitude to antiquities’, ABSA 87: 387409.Google Scholar
Arafat, K. W. (1996) Pausanias’ Greece: Ancient Artists and Roman Rulers. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Arias, P. E. and Hirmer, M. (1962) A History of 1,000 Years of Greek Vase Painting. Translated and revised by Shefton, B. B.. New York.Google Scholar
Arnheim, R. (1974) Art and Visual Perception: A Psychology of the Creative Eye. Second edition. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Arrigoni, G. (2003) ‘La maschera e lo specchio: il caso di Perseo e Dioniso a Delfi e l'enigma dei Satiri’, QUCC 73: 955.Google Scholar
As‘ad, K. and Yon, J. B. (2001) Inscriptions de Palmyre. Promenades épigraphiques dans la ville antique de Palmyre. Beirut.Google Scholar
Asper, M. (2001) ‘Dionysios (Heron, Def. 14. 3) und die Datierung Herons von Alexandria’, Hermes 129: 135–7.Google Scholar
Assimakopoulou-Atzaka, P. (1987) Σύνταγμα τῶν παλαιοχριστιανικῶν ψηφιδωτῶν δαπέδων τῆς Ἑλλάδος II, Πελοπόννησος – Στερεά Ἑλλάδα. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Atalay, E. (1989) Weibliche Gewandstatuen des 2. Jahrhunderts n. Chr. aus ephesischen Werkstätten. Vienna.Google Scholar
Austin, R. P. (1938) The Stoichedon Style in Greek Inscriptions. Oxford.Google Scholar
Austin, R. P. (1977) P. Vergili Maronis Aeneidos Liber Sextus with a commentary. Oxford.Google Scholar
Avigad, N. (1977) ‘A building inscription of the emperor Justinian and the Nea in Jerusalem (preliminary note)’, IEJ 27: 145–51.Google Scholar
Avramea, A. (1998) ‘Η Βασιλική του Θύρσου στην Τεγέα και η επιγραφή της’, Δελτίον της Χριστιανικής Αρχαιολογικής Εταιρείας 38: 3540.Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (2011) Everyday Writing in the Graeco-Roman East. Sather Classical Lectures 69. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Bagnoli, M., Klein, H., Mann, C. and Robinson, J. (2011) Treasures of Heaven. New Haven.Google Scholar
Baier, T. (2010) ‘Eumolpe et Encolpe dans une galerie d'art’, in Métamorphoses du regard ancien, ed. Prioux, É. and Rouveret, A.. Nanterre: 191204.Google Scholar
Bailey, W. H. (2002) Defining Edges: A New Look at Picture Frames. New York.Google Scholar
Baird, D. (2004) Thing Knowledge: A Philosophy of Scientific Instruments. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Baird, J. and Taylor, C. (eds.) (2011) Ancient Graffiti in Context. New York.Google Scholar
Bakhuizen, V. S., Gschnitzer, R., Habicht, C. and Marzolff, P. (1987) Demetrias V. Bonn.Google Scholar
Bal, M. (2002) Traveling Concepts in the Humanities: A Rough Guide. Toronto.Google Scholar
Bal, M. and Bryson, N. (1991) ‘Semiotics and art history’, Art Bulletin 73: 174208.Google Scholar
Balensiefen, L. (1990) Die Bedeutung des Spiegelbildes als ikonographisches Motiv in der antiken Kunst. Tübinger Studien zur Archäologie und Kunstgeschichte 10. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Balmelle, C. (1990) ‘Quelques images de mosaïques à xenia hors de Tunisie’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 51–66.Google Scholar
Balmelle, C., Abed-Ben Khader, A. Ben, Osman, W. Ben, Darmon, J.-P., Ennaïfer, M., Gozlan, S. and Hanoune, R. (1990) Xenia. Recherches franco-tunisiennes sur la mosaïque de l'Afrique antique I. Collection de l’École Française de Rome 125. Paris.Google Scholar
Balmelle, C., Blanchard-Lemée, M., Christophe, J., Darmon, J.-P., Guimier-Sorbets, A.-M., Lavagne, H., Prudhomme, R. and Stern, H. (1985) Le décor géométrique de la mosaïque romaine. Répertoire graphique et descriptive des compositions linéaires et isotropes. Paris.Google Scholar
Balty, J. (1977) Mosaïques antiques de Syrie. Brussels.Google Scholar
Bann, S. (1989) The True Vine: On Visual Representation and the Western Tradition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Barbera, C. A. (1980) ‘The persistence of Pythagorean mathematics in ancient musical thought’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill.Google Scholar
Barbet, A. (1985) La peinture murale romaine. Les styles décoratifs pompéiens. Paris.Google Scholar
Barbet, A. and Allag, C. (1972) ‘Techniques de préparation des parois dans la peinture murale romaine’, MÉFRA 84: 9351069.Google Scholar
Barbet, A. and Verbanck-Piérard, A. (eds.) (2013) La villa romaine de Boscoreale et ses fresques. Two volumes. Arles.Google Scholar
Bardon, H. (1975) Review of Polara 1973, RBA 53: 453.Google Scholar
Barham, N. (2015) ‘Ornament and art theory in ancient Rome: An alternative classical paradigm for the visual arts’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Chicago.Google Scholar
Barkan, L. (1999). Unearthing the Past: Archaeology and Aesthetics in the Making of Renaissance Culture. New Haven.Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1975) ‘Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius’, AJPh 96: 173–86.Google Scholar
Barringer, T. (2006) ‘Victorian culture and the museum: Before and after the white cube’, Journal of Victorian Culture 11: 133–45.Google Scholar
Barron, J. (1972) ‘New light on old walls’, JHS 92: 2045.Google Scholar
Barrow, R. J. (2001) Lawrence Alma-Tadema. London.Google Scholar
Barrow, R. J. (2007) Creating Continuity with the Traditions of High Art: The Uses of Classical Art and Literature by Victorian Painters, 1860–1912. Lewiston.Google Scholar
Barthes, R. (1988) ‘The world as object’, in Calligram: Essays in New Art History from France, ed. Bryson, N.. Cambridge: 106–15.Google Scholar
Bartman, E. (1988) ‘Decor et duplicatio: Pendants in Roman sculptural display’, AJA 92: 211–25.Google Scholar
Bartman, E. (1999) Portraits of Livia: Imaging the Imperial Woman in Augustan Rome. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Bartman, E. (2001) ‘Hair and the artifice of female adornment’, AJA 105: 125.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bartsch, S. (1989) Decoding the Ancient Novel: The Reader and the Role of Description in Heliodorus and Achilles Tatius. Princeton.Google Scholar
Bartsch, S. (2000) ‘The philosopher as Narcissus: Vision, sexuality and self-knowledge in Classical antiquity’, in Nelson (ed.): 70–97.Google Scholar
Bartsch, S. (2006) The Mirror of the Self: Sexuality, Self-Knowledge, and the Gaze in the Early Roman Empire. Chicago.Google Scholar
Barzilai, S. (1990) ‘Lemmata/lemmala: Frames for Derrida's parerga’, Diacritics 20: 215.Google Scholar
Bastet, F. L. and de Vos, M. (1979) Proposta per una classificazione del terzo stile pompeiano. Rome.Google Scholar
Bateson, G. (1972) Steps to an Ecology of Mind. New York.Google Scholar
Baumann, M. (2011) Bilder schreiben. Virtuose Ekphrasis in Philostrats ‘Eikones’. Millennium Studies 33. Berlin.Google Scholar
Baumann, P. (1999) Spätantike Stifter im Heiligen Land. Darstellungen und Inschriften auf Bodenmosaiken in Kirchen, Synagogen und Privathäusern. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Bažant, J. (1995) Roman Portraiture: A History of its History. Prague.Google Scholar
Beard, M. (2003) ‘The triumph of the absurd: Roman street theatre’, in Rome the Cosmopolis, ed. Edwards, C. and Woolf, G.. Cambridge: 2143.Google Scholar
Beard, M. (2007) The Roman Triumph. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Beard, M. and Henderson, J. (1998) ‘The emperor's new body: Ascension from Rome’, in Parchments of Gender: Deciphering the Body in Antiquity, ed. Wyke, M.. Oxford: 191219.Google Scholar
Beard, M. and Henderson, J. (2001) Classical Art: From Greece to Rome. Oxford.Google Scholar
Beard, M., North, J. and Price, S. (1998) Religions of Rome. Two volumes. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Beard, M., Bowman, A. K., Corbier, M., Cornell, T., Franklin, J. L. Jr, Hanson, A., Hopkins, K. and Horsfall, N. (1991) Literacy in the Roman World. JRA Suppl. 3. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1911) ‘The Master of the Berlin Amphora’, JHS 31: 276–95.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1922) ‘Citharoedus’, JHS 42: 7098.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1931–2) ‘Groups of mid sixth-century black-figure’, ABSA 32: 122.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1974) The Berlin Painter. Third edition. Mainz.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1986) The Development of Attic Black-Figure. Sather Classical Lectures 24. Second edition. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Beazley, J. D. (1989) Greek Vases: Lectures by J. D. Beazley. Edited by Kurtz, D. C.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Becatti, G. (1940) ‘Horrea Epagathiana et Epaphroditiana’, NSA 18: 3250.Google Scholar
Becatti, G. (1961) Scavi di Ostia IV. Mosaici e pavimenti marmorei. Rome.Google Scholar
Bell, C. (1992) Ritual Theory, Ritual Practice. New York.Google Scholar
Bell, E. E. (1977) ‘Two krokotos mask cups at San Simeon’, California Studies in Classical Antiquity 10: 115.Google Scholar
Belloli, A. P. A. (ed.) (1987) Papers on the Amasis Painter and his World. Malibu.Google Scholar
Belting, H. (1990) Likeness and Presence. Translated by Jephcott, E.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Belting, H. (2001) The Invisible Masterpiece. Translated by Atkins, H.. London.Google Scholar
Ben Abed-Ben Khader, A. (1990) ‘Mosaïques à xenia et architecture en Afrique’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 79–84.Google Scholar
Ben Osman, W. (1990) ‘Associations du thème des xenia avec d'autres thèmes dans certaines mosaïques de Tunisie’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 73–8.Google Scholar
Bendinelli, G. (1922) ‘Roma, Via Trionfale: ipogei sepolcrali scoperti presso il. km. IX della Via Trionfale (Casale del Marmo)’, Notizie delle Scavi 10–12: 428–49.Google Scholar
Benediktson, D. T. (2000) Literature and the Visual Arts in Ancient Greece and Rome. Norman.Google Scholar
Benefiel, R. (2010) ‘Dialogues of ancient graffiti in the House of Maius Castricius in Pompeii’, AJA 114: 59101.Google Scholar
Benjamin, A. (2010) ‘Possible returns: Deconstruction and the placing of Greek philosophy’, in Leonard (ed.): 207–34.Google Scholar
Benndorf, O. and Niemann, G. (1889) Das Heroon von Gjöbaschi-Trysa. Vienna.Google Scholar
Benoist, S. and Daguet-Gagey, A. (eds.) (2007) Mémoire et histoire. Les procédures de condamnation dans l'antiquité romaine. Metz.Google Scholar
Bentz, M. (1998) Panathenäische Preisamphoren. Eine athenische Vasengattung und ihre Funktion vom 6.–4. Jahrhundert v. Chr. AK Beiheft 18. Basel.Google Scholar
Bérard, C. (1974) Anodoi. Essai sur l'imagerie des passages chthoniens. Bibliotheca Helvetica Romana 13. Rome.Google Scholar
Bergemann, J. (1997) Demos und Thanatos. Untersuchungen zum Wertsystem der Polis im Spiegel der attischen Grabreliefs des 4. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. und zur Funktion der gleichzeitigen Grabbauten. Munich.Google Scholar
Berger, E. (1974) Die Geburt der Athena im Ostgiebel des Parthenon. Basel.Google Scholar
Berger, E. (ed.) (1984) Parthenon-Kongress Basel: Referate und Berichte, 4. bis 8. April 1982. Mainz.Google Scholar
Berggren, J. L. and Jones, A. (eds.) (2000) Ptolemy's Geography: An Annotated Translation of the Theoretical Chapters. Princeton.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1991) ‘Painted perspectives of a villa visit: Landscape as status and metaphor’, in Gazda (ed.): 4970.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1992) ‘Exploring the grove: Pastoral space on Roman walls’, in The Pastoral Landscape, ed. Hunt, J. D.. Washington: 2146.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1994) ‘The Roman house as memory theater: The House of the Tragic Poet in Pompeii’, ABull 76: 225–56.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (1995) ‘Greek masterpieces and Roman recreative fictions’, HSPh 97: 79120.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2001) ‘House of cards’, JRA 14: 56–7.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2002a) ‘Art and nature in the villa at Oplontis’, in Pompeian Brothels, Pompeii's Ancient History, Mirrors and Mysteries, Art and Nature at Oplontis, and the Herculaneum Basilica, ed. McGinn, T., Carafa, P., de Grummond, N., Bergmann, B. and Najbjerg, T.. JRA Suppl. 47. Portsmouth, Rhode Island: 87120.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2002b) ‘Playing with boundaries: Painted architecture in Roman interiors’, in The Built Surface, vol. 1,Architecture and the Pictorial Arts from Antiquity to the Enlightenment, ed. Anderson, C.. Aldershot: 1546.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2010) ‘New perspectives on the Villa of Publius Fannius Synistor of Boscoreale’, in Bergmann et al.: 11–32.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2013) ‘Realia: Portable and painted objects from the villa of Boscoreale’, in La villa romaine de Boscoreale et ses fresques, vol. 2, ed. Barbet, A. and Verbanck-Piérard, A.. Arles: 79104.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. (2014) ‘The concept of boundary in the Roman garden’, in Le jardin dans l'antiquité, ed. Coleman, K.. Geneva: 245–99.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B. and Kondoleon, C. (eds.) (1999) The Art of Ancient Spectacle. Studies in the History of Art 56. Washington.Google Scholar
Bergmann, B., de Caro, S., Mertens, J. R. and Meyer, R. (2010) Roman Frescoes from Boscoreale: The Villa of Publius Fannius Synistor in Reality and Virtual Reality. New York.Google Scholar
Bergström, I. (1956) Dutch Still Life Painting in the Seventeenth Century. Translated by Herdström, C. and Taylor, G.. London.Google Scholar
Bergström, I. (ed.) (1979) Stilleben in Europa. Münster.Google Scholar
Bergström, I., Grimm, C. and Rosci, M. (eds.) (1977) La natura in posa. La grande stagione della natura morta europea. Milan.Google Scholar
Berryman, S. (2009) The Mechanical Hypothesis in Ancient Greek Natural Philosophy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Besançon, A. (2000) The Forbidden Image: An Intellectual History of Iconoclasm. Translated by Todd, J. M.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Beyen, H. G. (1928) Über Stilleben aus Pompeji und Herculaneum. The Hague.Google Scholar
Beyen, H. G. (1938–60) Die pompejanische Wanddekoration vom zweiten bis zum vierten Stil. Two volumes. The Hague.Google Scholar
Beyen, H. G. (1948) ‘Les domini de la villa de la Farnésine’, in Studia varia Carolo Giulielmo Vollgraff. Amsterdam: 321.Google Scholar
Beyer, I. (1974) ‘Die Position der Peplosfigur Wegner im Parthenon-Ostgiebel’, MDAI(A) 89: 123–49.Google Scholar
Bickerman, E. J. (1947) ‘Syria and Cilicia’, AJPh 68: 353–62.Google Scholar
Bianchi, L. (1994) ‘ὑπὸ τὴν ὄψιν: Polibio e le “vere immagini” del funerale romano’, AA 7: 137–53.Google Scholar
Bieber, M. (1917) ‘Die Herkunft des tragisches Kostüms’, JDAI 32: 15104.Google Scholar
Bieber, M. (1928) Griechische Kleidung. Berlin.Google Scholar
Bieber, M. and Rodenwaldt, G. (1911) ‘Die Mosaiken des Dioskurides von Samos’, JDAI 26: 122.Google Scholar
Bielfeldt, R. (2003) ‘Orest im Medusengrab: Ein Versuch zum Betrachter’, MDAI(R) 110: 117–50.Google Scholar
Bielfeldt, R. (2005) Orestes auf römischen Sarkophagen. Berlin.Google Scholar
Bielfeldt, R. (2012) ‘Polis made manifest: The physiognomy of the public in the Hellenistic city – with a case study of the Agora in Priene’, in Politische Kommunikation und öffentliche Meinung in der antiken Welt, ed. Kuhn, C.. Stuttgart: 78122.Google Scholar
Bing, P. (2002) ‘The un-read muse? Inscribed epigram and its readers in antiquity’, in Hellenistic Epigrams, ed. Harder, M. A., Regtuit, R. F. and Wakker, G. C.. Leuven: 3966.Google Scholar
Binski, P. (2004) Becket's Crown: Art and Imagination in Gothic England 1170–1300. New Haven.Google Scholar
Birk, S. (2013 ) Depicting the Dead: Self-Representation and Commemoration on Roman Sarcophagi with Portraits. Aarhus Studies in Mediterranean Antiquity 11. Aarhus.Google Scholar
Blanchard, M. E. (1981) ‘On still life’, Yale French Studies 61: 276–98.Google Scholar
Blanshard, A. (2004) ‘Depicting democracy: An exploration of art and text in the law of Eukrates’, JHS 124: 115.Google Scholar
Blanshard, A. (2007) ‘The problems with honouring Samos: An Athenian document relief and its interpretation’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 19–37.Google Scholar
Blix, G. M. (2009) From Paris to Pompeii: French Romanticism and the Cultural Politics of Archaeology. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Blümner, H. (1920) ‘Kritisch-exegetische Bemerkungen zu Petrons Cena Trimalchionis’, Philologus 76: 331–48.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (1976) ‘A curious eye cup’, AA: 281–90.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (1978) ‘Exekias’, AJA 82: 1125.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (1995) Greek Sculpture: The Late Classical Period and Sculptures in Colonies and Overseas. A Handbook. London.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. ( 1998) Early Greek Vase Painting: 11th–6th Centuries BC. A Handbook. London.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. (2001) The History of Greek Vases: Potters, Painters and Pictures. London.Google Scholar
Boardman, J. and Kurtz, D. C. (1971) Greek Burial Customs. London.Google Scholar
Bodel, J. (1999) ‘Death on display: Looking at Roman funerals’, in Bergmann and Kondoleon (eds.): 258–81.Google Scholar
Boeder, M. (1996) Visa est Vox. Sprache und Bild in der spätantiken Literatur. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Bol, P. C. (ed.) (2002) Die Geschichte der antiken Bildhauerkunst I. Frühgriechische Plastik. Mainz.Google Scholar
Bol, R. (1984) Das Statuenprogramm des Herodes-Atticus-Nymphäums. Berlin.Google Scholar
Boldt-Irons, L., Federici, C., and Virgulti, E. (eds.) (2005) Images and Imagery: Frames, Borders, Limits – Interdisciplinary Perspectives. New York.Google Scholar
Borbein, A. H. (1973) ‘Die griechische Statue des 4. Jahrhunderts v. Chr.: Form-analytische Untersuchungen zur Kunst der Nachklassik’, JDAI 88: 43212.Google Scholar
Borbein, A. H., Gaehtgens, T. W., Irmscher, J. and Kunze, M. (eds.) (2002) Johann Joachim Winckelmann, Schriften und Nachlaß, vol. 4.1, Geschichte der Kunst des Alterthums. Text: Erste Auflage Dresden 1764. 2. Aufl. Wien 1776. Mainz.Google Scholar
Borda, M. (1958) La pittura romana. Milan.Google Scholar
Borello, L. (1983) ‘Les ex-voto du sanctuaire de la Consolata de Turin et la physionomie d'un quartier’, Provence Historique 33: 4556.Google Scholar
Borello, L. (1988) La Consolata. Un santuario, una città. Turin.Google Scholar
Borennius, T. (1932) St Thomas Becket in Art. London.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (1996) Mumienporträts. Chronologie und kultureller Kontext. Mainz.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2000) ‘The face of the elite’, Arion 8: 6396.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2004a) ‘Glamorous intellectuals: Portraits of pepaidoumenoi in the second and third centuries AD’, in Borg (ed.): 157–78.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (ed.) (2004b) Paideia: The World of the Second Sophistic. Berlin.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2005) ‘Jenseits des mos maiorum: Eine Archäologie römischer Werte?’, in Römische Werte als Gegenstand der Altertumswissenschaft, ed. Haltenhoff, A., Heil, A. and Mutschler, F.-H.. Munich: 4775.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2006) ‘Gefährliche Bilder? Gewalt und Leidenschaft in der archaischen und klassischen Kunst’, in Gewalt und Ästhetik. Zur Gewalt und ihrer Darstellung in der griechischen Klassik, ed. Seidensticker, B. and Vöhler, M.. Berlin: 223–57.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2012) ‘Recent approaches to the study of Roman portraits’, Perspective 2: 315–20.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2013) Crisis and Ambition: Tombs and Burial Customs in Third-Century CE Rome. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Borg, B. E. (2015) A Companion to Roman Art. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Borgeaud, P. (1988) The Cult of Pan in Ancient Greece. Chicago.Google Scholar
Borgeaud, P. (2004) Mother of the Gods: From Cybele to the Virgin Mary. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Boscarino, S. (1973) Juvarra architetto. Rome.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. (1987) Antike Grabaltäre aus den Nekropolen Roms. Bern.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. (1993) Die Bildnisse des Augustus. Das römische Herrscherbild I,2. Berlin.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. (2002) Gens Augusta. Untersuchungen zu Aufstellung, Wirkung und Bedeutung der Statuengruppen des julisch-claudischen Kaiserhauses. Monumenta Artis Romanae 32. Mainz.Google Scholar
Boschung, D. and Hellenkemper, H. (eds.) (2007) Kosmos der Zeichen. Schriftbild und Bildformel in Antike und Mittelalter. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Bounia, A. (2004) The Nature of Classical Collecting: Collectors and Collecting, 100 BC–100 CE. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. and Woolf, G. (eds.) (1994) Literacy and Power in the Ancient World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Boyer, P. (1990) Tradition as Truth and Communication: A Cognitive Description of Traditional Discourse. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Boyer, P. (1994) The Naturalness of Religious Ideas: A Cognitive Theory of Religion. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Boyer, P. (2001) Religion Explained: The Human Instincts that Fashion Gods, Spirits and Ancestors. London.Google Scholar
Bragantini, I. and de Vos, M. (eds.) (1982) Museo Nazionale Romano. Le pitture II.1. Le decorazione della villa romana della Farnesina. Rome.Google Scholar
Bragantini, I. and Badoni, F. Parise (1984) ‘Il quadro pompeiano nel suo contesto decorativo’, Dialoghi di Archeologia (terza serie) 2: 119–28.Google Scholar
Bragantini, I., de Vos, M. and Parise Badoni, F. (eds.) (1986) Pitture e pavimenti di Pompeii 3. Regioni VII, VIII, IX. Indice delle regione I–IX. Rome.Google Scholar
Brandenburg, H. (1967) ‘Meerwesensarkophage und Clipeus-Motiv’, JDAI 82: 195247.Google Scholar
Brandenburg, H. (1978) ‘Der Beginn der stadtrömischen Sarkophagproduktion der Kaiserzeit’, JDAI 93: 277327.Google Scholar
Braun, J. (1940) Die Reliquiare des christlichen Kultes und ihre Entwicklung. Freiburg.Google Scholar
Bravi, A. (2012) Ornamenta urbis. Opere d'arte greche negli spazi romani. Bari.Google Scholar
Bravo, J. (2004) ‘Heroic epiphanies: Narrative, visual, and cultic contexts’, ICS 29: 6384.Google Scholar
Bremer, J. M. (1998) ‘The reciprocity of giving and thanksgiving in Greek worship’, in Gill et al. (eds.): 127–39.Google Scholar
Bremmer, J. (1999) Greek Religion. New Surveys in the Classics 24. Second edition. Oxford.Google Scholar
Brendel, O. J. (1979) Prolegomena to the Study of Roman Art. New Haven.Google Scholar
Brendel, O. J. (1980) The Visible Idea: Interpretations of Classical Art. Washington.Google Scholar
Brettell, R. R. and Starling, A. S. (eds.) (1986) The Art of the Edge: European Frames, 1300–1900. Chicago.Google Scholar
Brilliant, R. (1963) Gesture and Rank in Roman Art: The Use of Gestures to Denote Status in Roman Sculpture and Coinage. New Haven.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. (1998) Frisuren in Stein. Arbeitsweisen frühgriechischer Bildhauer. Munich.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. (2003) Die Polychromie der archaischen und frühklassischen Skulptur. Munich.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. and Scholl, A. (eds.) (2010) Bunte Götter. Die Farbigkeit antiker Skulptur. Berlin.Google Scholar
Brinkmann, V. and Wünsche, R. (eds.) (2004) Bunte Götter. Die Farbigkeit antiker Skulptur. Second edition. Munich.Google Scholar
Brodersen, K. (1995) Terra cognita: Studien zur römischen Raumerfassung. Hildesheim.Google Scholar
Brodersen, K. and Elsner, J. (eds.) (2009) Images and Texts on the ‘Artemidorus Papyrus’: Working Papers on P. Artemid. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Brommer, F. (1961) ‘Die Geburt der Athena’, JRGZ 8: 6683.Google Scholar
Brown, L. (1999) Scenes of Everyday Life: Dutch Genre Painting from the Mauritshuis Collection. Oxford.Google Scholar
Brown, N. O. (1952) ‘The birth of Athena’, TAPhA 83: 130–43.Google Scholar
Bruhat, M.-O. (1999) ‘Les carmina figurata de Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius. La métamorphose d'un genre et l'invention d'une poésie liturgique impériale sous Constantin’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Paris IV.Google Scholar
Bruhat, M.-O. (2008) ‘Une poétique du vœu: inspiration poétique et mystique impériale dans le poème XIX (et quelques autres) d'Optatianus Porfyrius’, Dictynna 5: 57108.Google Scholar
Bruhat, M.-O. (2009) ‘Les poèmes figurés d'Optatianus Porfyrius: une écriture à contraintes, une écriture de la contrainte’, in Formes de l’écriture, figures de la pensée dans la culture gréco-romaine, ed. Toulze-Morisset, F.. Villeneuve d'Ascq: 101–25.Google Scholar
Bruit, L. (1989) ‘Les dieux aux festins des mortels: théoxénies et xeniai’, in Entre hommes et dieux: le convive, le héros, le prophète, ed. Laurens, A.-F.. Paris: 1325.Google Scholar
Brunette, P. and Wills, D. (eds.) (1994) Deconstruction and the Visual Arts: Art, Media, Architecture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Brunn, H. (1870) ‘I doni di Attalo’, Annali dell'Instituto di Corrispondenza Archeologica 42: 292323.Google Scholar
Bruno, V. J. (1977) Form and Colour in Greek Painting. London.Google Scholar
Bruss, J. S. (2005) Hidden Presences: Monuments, Gravesites, and Corpses in Greek Funerary Epigram. Hellenistica Groningana 10. Leuven.Google Scholar
Bryson, N. (1990) Looking at the Overlooked: Four Essays on Still Life and Painting. London.Google Scholar
Buberl, P. (1936) ‘Die antiken Grundlagen der Miniaturen des Wiener Dioskuridescodex’, JDAI 51: 114–36.Google Scholar
Buccino, L. (2011) ‘Morbidi capelli e acconciature sempre diverse: linee evolutive delle pettinature femminili nei ritratti scultorei dal secondo triumvirato all'età costantiniana’, in La Rocca and Parisi Presicce (eds.): 361–83.Google Scholar
Budelmann, F. (2010) ‘Bringing together nature and culture: On the uses and limits of cognitive science for the study of performance reception’, in Theorising Performance: Greek Drama, Cultural History and Critical Practice, ed. Hall, E. and Harrop, S.. London: 108–22.Google Scholar
Buitron-Oliver, D. (1995) Douris: A Master Painter of Athenian Red-Figure Vases. Kerameus 9. Mainz.Google Scholar
Bundrick, S. D. (2005) Music and Image in Classical Athens. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Buonocore, M. (ed.) (1996) Vedere i classici. L'illustrazione libraria dei testi antichi dall'età romana al tardo medioevo. Rome.Google Scholar
Burke, J. (2004) Changing Patrons: Social Identity and the Visual Arts in Renaissance Florence. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Burkert, W. (1985) Greek Religion: Archaic and Classical. Translated by Raffan, J.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Burkert, W. (1997) ‘From epiphany to cult statue: Early Greek theos’, in What is a God? Studies in the Nature of Greek Divinity, ed. Lloyd, A. B. and Burkert, W.. London: 1534.Google Scholar
Burrell, B. (2009) ‘Reading, hearing, and looking at Ephesos’, in Johnson and Parker (eds.): 69–95.Google Scholar
Burresi, M. and Caleca, A. (2005) Cimabue a Pisa. La pittura pisana del Duecento da Giunta a Giotto. Pisa.Google Scholar
Buttler, K. (2011) ‘Rubens’ first painting for the high altar of Santa Maria in Vallicella and his unsuccessful sales strategy’, in Sacred Possessions: Collecting Italian Religious Art 1500–1900, ed. Feigenbaum, G. and Ebert-Schifferer, S.. Los Angeles: 1738.Google Scholar
Butz, P. A. (2009) ‘Inscription as ornament in Greek architecture’, in Schultz and von den Hoff (eds.): 30–9.Google Scholar
Butz, P. A. (2010) The Art of the Hekatompedon Inscription and the Birth of the Stoikhedon Style. Leiden.Google Scholar
Bynum, C. W. (2011) Christian Materiality: An Essay on Religion in Late Medieval Europe. New York.Google Scholar
Cadario, M. (2011) ‘Il linguaggio dei corpi nel ritratto romano’, in La Rocca and Parisi Presicce (eds.): 209–21.Google Scholar
Cagnat, R. and Besnier, M. (1905) ‘Revue des publications épigraphiques relatives a l'antiquité romaine: juillet–décembre’, RA 6: 471–99.Google Scholar
Caillet, J.-P. (1993) L’évergétisme monumental chrétien en Italie et à ses marges. Collection de l’École Française de Rome 175. Rome.Google Scholar
Calabi-Limentani, I. (1958) Studi sulla società romana. Il lavoro artistico. Milan.Google Scholar
Caliò, L. M. (2007) ‘La morte del sapiente: la tomba di Valerius Herma nella necropoli vaticana’, in Arte e memoria culturale nell'età della Seconda Sofistica, ed. Cordovana, O. D. and Galli, M.. Catania: 289318.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. (1997) ‘Eusebius’ Vita Constantini and the construction of Constantine’, in Portraits: Biographical Representation in the Greek and Latin Literature of the Roman Empire, ed. Swain, S. and Edwards, M.. Oxford: 145–74.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. and Hall, S. G. (1999) Eusebius, Life of Constantine. Oxford.Google Scholar
Camille, M. (1992) Images on the Edge: The Margins of Medieval Art. London.Google Scholar
Camp, J. M. (2001) The Archaeology of Athens. New Haven.Google Scholar
Campbell, S. (1988) The Mosaics of Antioch. Toronto.Google Scholar
Campbell, S. (1998) The Mosaics of Anemurium. Toronto.Google Scholar
Canfora, L. (2008) Il papiro di Artemidoro e un saggio del nuovo papiro. Rome.Google Scholar
Canfora, L. (2009) ‘Artemidorus fr. 21 and P. Artemid. col. IV’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 89–94.Google Scholar
Carder, J. N. (1978) Art Historical Problems of a Roman Land Surveying Manuscript: The Codex Arcerianus A, Wolfenbüttel. New York.Google Scholar
Carettoni, G. (1983) Das Haus des Augustus auf dem Palatin. Mainz.Google Scholar
Carey, S. (2003) Pliny's Catalogue of Culture: Art and Empire in the Natural History. Oxford.Google Scholar
Carpenter, T. H. (1986) Dionysian Imagery in Archaic Greek Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Carpenter, T. H. (1997) Dionysian Imagery in Fifth-Century Athens. Oxford.Google Scholar
Carroll, D. (1987) Paraesthetics: Foucault, Lyotard, Derrida. New York.Google Scholar
Carruthers, M. (1990) The Book of Memory: A Study of Memory in Medieval Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Carson, A. (1992) ‘Simonides painter’, in Innovations of Antiquity, ed. Hexter, R. and Seldon, D.. New York: 5164.Google Scholar
Casella, D. (1950) ‘La frutta nelle pitture pompeiane’, in Pompeiana. Raccolta di studi per il secondo centenario degli scavi di Pompei. Naples: 355–86.Google Scholar
Càssola, F. (1975) Inni omerici. Milan.Google Scholar
Castagnoli, F. (1943) ‘Le “formae” delle colonie romane e le miniature dei codici dei gromatici’, RAL (serie VII.4): 83118.Google Scholar
Castriota, D. (1992) Myth, Ethos, and Actuality: Official Art in Fifth-Century Athens. Madison.Google Scholar
Castriota, D. (1995) The Ara Pacis Augustae and the Imagery of Abundance in Later Greek and Early Roman Imperial Art. Princeton.Google Scholar
Catoni, M. L. (2008) La comunicazione non verbale nella Grecia antica. Turin.Google Scholar
Catoni, M. L. (2010) Bere vino puro. Immagini del simposio. Milan.Google Scholar
Caudron, S. (1975) ‘Les chasses de Thomas Becket en email de Limoges’, in Thomas Becket. Actes du colloque international de Sédières, 19–24 août 1973, ed. Foreville, R.. Paris: 233–41.Google Scholar
Caudron, S. (1993) ‘Les chasses reliquaires de Thomas Becket émaillées à Limoges: leur géographie historique’, Bulletin de la société archéologique et historique de Limousin 121: 5583.Google Scholar
Caudron, S. (1999) ‘Thomas Becket et l’œuvre de Limoges’, in Valérie et Thomas Becket: De l'influence des princes Plantagenêt dans l’œuvre de Limoges, ed. Notin, V.. Limoges: 5668.Google Scholar
Caws, M. A. (1985) Reading Frames in Modern Fiction. Princeton.Google Scholar
Celant, G. (1982) ‘Framed: Innocence or gilt’, Artforum 20: 4955.Google Scholar
Cerulli Irelli, G. (ed.) (1990) Pompejanische Wandmalerei. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Chagranti, S. (2008) The Medieval Poetics of the Reliquary: Enshrinement, Inscription, Performance. New York.Google Scholar
Cheetham, M. A. (2001) Kant, Art, and Art History: Moments of a Discipline. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Chong, A. and Kloek, W. (eds.) (1999) Still Life Painting from the Netherlands, 1550–1720. Cleveland.Google Scholar
Chong, D. and Druckman, J. N. (2007) ‘Framing theory’, Annual Review of Political Science 10: 103–26.Google Scholar
Chouquer, G. and Favory, F. (2001) L'arpentage romain. Histoire des textes, droit, techniques. Paris.Google Scholar
Ciardiello, R. (2006) ‘VI 17 Insula Occidentalis 42. Casa del Bracciale d'Oro’, in Pompei (Regiones VI–VII), ed. Aoyagi, M. and Pappalardo, U.. Naples: 69256.Google Scholar
Clairmont, C. W. (1970) Gravestone and Epigram: Greek Memorials from the Archaic and Classical Period. Mainz.Google Scholar
Clairmont, C. W. (1993–5) Classical Attic Tombstones. Nine volumes. Kilchberg.Google Scholar
Clark, A. J., Elston, M. and Hart, M. L.. (2002) Understanding Greek Vases. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1979) Roman Black-and-White Figural Mosaics. New York.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1987) ‘The early Third Style at the villa of Oplontis’, MDAI(R) 94: 267–94.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1991) The Houses of Roman Italy, 100 BC–AD 250: Ritual, Space and Decoration. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1996) ‘Landscape painting in the villa at Oplontis’, JRA 9: 81107.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1997) ‘Living figures within the scaenae frons: Figuring the viewer in liminal space’, in I temi figurativi nella pittura parietale antica (IV sec. a.C.–IV sec. d.C.), ed. Corlàita, F. Scagliarini. Imola: 43–5.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1998) Looking at Lovemaking: Constructions of Sexuality in Roman Art, 100 BC–AD 250. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (2003) Art in the Lives of Ordinary Romans: Visual Representation and Non-Elite Viewers in Italy, 100 BC–AD 315. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (2007) Looking at Laughter: Humor, Power and Transgression in Roman Visual Culture, 100 BC–AD 250. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Clarke, J. R. and Muntasser, N. K. (2014) Oplontis: Villa A (‘of Poppaea’) at Torre Annunziata, Italy. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Cleland, L., Davies, G. and Llewellyn-Jones, L. (2007) Greek and Roman Dress from A to Z. London.Google Scholar
Clinton, K. (2003) ‘Stages of initiations in the Eleusinian and Samothracian mysteries’, in Greek Mysteries: The Archaeology and Ritual of Ancient Greek Secret Cults, ed. Cosmopoulos, M. B.. London: 5078.Google Scholar
Cohen, A. (1997) The Alexander Mosaic: Stories of Victory and Defeat. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Cole, S. G. (1984) Theoi Megaloi: The Cult of the Great Gods at Samothrace. Études préliminaires aux religions orientales dans l'Empire romain 96. Leiden.Google Scholar
Coltman, V. (2006) Fabricating the Antique: Neoclassicism in Britain, 1760–1800. Chicago.Google Scholar
Comella, A. (2002) Rilevi votivi greci di periodo arcaico e classico. Diffusione, ideologia, committenza. Bari.Google Scholar
Comte, H. (1992) Natures mortes de l'antiquité a nos jours. La vie silencieuse. Tournai.Google Scholar
Connelly, J. B. (1993) ‘Narrative and image in Attic vase painting: Ajax and Kassandra at the Trojan Palladion’, in Narrative and Event in Ancient Art, ed. Holliday, P.. Cambridge: 88129.Google Scholar
Connelly, J. B. (1996) ‘Parthenon and parthenoi: A mythological interpretation of the Parthenon Frieze’, AJA 100: 5380.Google Scholar
Connelly, J. B. (2014) The Parthenon Enigma: A Journey into Legend. New York.Google Scholar
Conti, R. (1983) Il Tesoro. Guida alla conoscenza del tesoro del duomo a Monza. Monza.Google Scholar
Conticello, B. (1999) ‘Trompe-l’œil for the empress: The villa of Poppaea at Oplontis’, FMR Magazine 96: 85108.Google Scholar
Conticello, B. and Andreae, B. (1974) Die Skulpturen von Sperlonga. Antike Plastik 14. Berlin.Google Scholar
Cook, A. B. (1914–40) Zeus: A Study in Ancient Religion. Three volumes. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Cook, B. F. (1993) ‘The Parthenon, east pediment A–C’, ABSA 88: 183–5.Google Scholar
Cook, B. F. (2004) Relief Sculpture of the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cook, R. M. (1997) Greek Painted Pottery. Third edition. New York.Google Scholar
Coralini, A. (2001) Hercules domesticus. Immagini di Ercole nelle case della regione vesuviana (I secolo a.C.–79 d.C.). Naples.Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (2006) Donner à voir, donner à lire. Mémoire et communication dans la Rome ancienne. Paris.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (2007) Icons. London.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. and Vassilaki, M. (eds.) (2008) Byzantium, 330–1453. London.Google Scholar
Cotsonis, J. A. (1995) Byzantine Figural Processional Crosses. Dumbarton Oaks Byzantine Collection Publications 10. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Courtney, E. (2001) A Companion to Petronius. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cox Miller, P. (2009) The Corporeal Imagination: Signifying the Holy in Late Ancient Christianity. Philadephia.Google Scholar
Crawford, D. (1974) Kant's Aesthetic Theory. Madison.Google Scholar
Creese, D. E. (2010) The Monochord in Ancient Greek Harmonic Science. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1965) Les natures mortes campaniennes. Répertoire descriptif des peintures de nature morte du Musée National de Naples, de Pompéi, Herculanum et Stabies. Collection Latomus 76. Brussels.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1968) ‘Deux artistes mineurs chez Pline l'Ancien’, RPh 42: 101–04.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1973) ‘Natures mortes dans la peinture pompéienne’, Archeologia 54: 1724.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1982) Poésie et art figuré de Néron aux Flaviens. Recherches sur l'iconographie et la corréspondence des arts à l’époque impériale. Collection Latomus 179. Brussels.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (1995) ‘L'art de la nature morte’, Peinture 1995: 60–6.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (2003) ‘Pinacotheca mirabilis: remarques sur Pétrone, Sat. LXXXVIII, sqq.’, in Hommages à C. Deroux IV. Archéologie et histoire de l'art, ed. Defosse, P.. Brussels: 5060.Google Scholar
Croisille, J.-M. (2005) La peinture romaine. Paris.Google Scholar
Crowther, P. (1989) The Kantian Sublime: From Morality to Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Crowther, P. (1994) ‘More than ornament: The significance of Riegl’, Art History 17: 482–94.Google Scholar
Crowther, P. (2009) Phenomenology of the Visual (Even the Frame). Stanford.Google Scholar
Culler, J. (1988) Framing the Sign: Criticism and its Institutions. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cumont, F. (1905) ‘Le gouvernement de Cappadoce sous les Flaviens’, BAB 4: 197227.Google Scholar
Cumont, F. (1942) Recherches sur le symbolisme funéraire des Romains. Paris.Google Scholar
Currie, B. (2005) Pindar and the Cult of Heroes. Oxford.Google Scholar
Curtis, R. (1984) ‘A personalized floor mosaic from Pompeii’, AJA 88: 557–66.Google Scholar
Daehner, J. (ed.) (2007) The Herculaneum Women: History, Context, Identities. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Dahari, U. (1998) ‘Horbat Tinshemet, Church of St Bacchus’, Excavations and Studies in Israel 18: 67–8.Google Scholar
D'Alessio, G. (2009) ‘On the “Artemidorus” Papyrus’, ZPE 171: 2743.Google Scholar
D'Ambra, E. (1988) ‘A myth for a smith: A Meleager sarcophagus from a tomb in Ostia’, AJA 92: 85100.Google Scholar
D'Ambra, E. (1996) ‘The calculus of Venus: Nude portraits of Roman patrons’, in Kampen (ed.): 219–32.Google Scholar
D'Ambra, E. (ed.) (1993) Roman Art in Context: An Anthology. Englewood Cliffs.Google Scholar
D'Alconzo, P. (2002) Picturae excisae. Conservazione e restauro dei dipinti ercolanesi e pompeiani tra XVIII e XIX secolo. Rome.Google Scholar
Dällenbach, L. (1989) The Mirror in the Text. Translated by J. Whiteley with E. Hughes. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dally, O. (2008) ‘Das Bild des Kaisers in der Klassischen Archäologie – oder: Gab es einen Paradigmenwechsel nach 1968?’, JDAI 122: 223–57.Google Scholar
Danto, A. (1981) The Transfiguration of the Commonplace: A Philosophy of Art. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Darmon, J.-P. (1990) ‘En guise de conclusion: propositions pour une sémantique des xenia’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 107–12.Google Scholar
Daszewski, W. A. (1977) La mosaïque de Thésée. Études sur les mosaïques avec representations du labyrinthe, de Thésée et du Minotaur. Warsaw.Google Scholar
Daux, G. (1968) ‘Chroniques des fouilles et découverts archéologiques en Grèce en 1967’, BCH 92: 7111136.Google Scholar
Davenport, G. (1998) Objects on a Table: Harmonious Disarray in Art and Literature. Washington.Google Scholar
Davies, G. (1978) ‘The door motif in Roman funerary sculpture’, in Papers in Italian Archaeology I: The Lancaster Seminar, ed. Blake, H., Pottera, T. W. and Whitehouse, D.. Oxford: 203–26.Google Scholar
Davies, G. (2008) ‘Portrait statues as models for gender roles in Roman society’, in Role Models in the Roman World: Identity and Assimilation, ed. Bell, S. and Hansen, I. L.. Ann Arbor: 207–20.Google Scholar
Davis, D. (2007) The Secret Lives of Frames: One Hundred Years of Art and Artistry. New York.Google Scholar
Day, J. W. (2010) Archaic Greek Epigram and Dedication: Representation and Reperformance. Cambridge.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (1990) ‘Zwei “Gattungen” der pompejanischen Malerei: Stilleben und Gartenmalerei’, in Cerulli Irelli (ed.): 263–72.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (1991) ‘Due “generi” nella pittura pompeiana: la natura morta e la pittura di giardino’, in La pittura di Pompei. Testimonianze dell'arte romana nella zona sepolta dal Vesuvio nel 79 DC, ed. Irelli, G. Cerulli. Naples: 257–65.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (1999) Still Lifes from Pompeii. Translated by Poole, F.. Naples.Google Scholar
De Caro, S. (2001) La natura morta nelle pitture e nei mosaici delle città vesuviane. Naples.Google Scholar
De Franciscis, A. (1975a) ‘La villa romana di Oplontis’, in Neue Forschungen in Pompeji, ed. Andreae, B. and Kyrieleis, H.. Recklinghausen: 938.Google Scholar
De Franciscis, A. (1975b) The Wall Paintings in the Roman Villa at Oplontis. Recklinghausen.Google Scholar
De Grummond, N. and Ridgway, B. S. (eds.) (2000) From Pergamon to Sperlonga: Sculpture and Context. Berkeley.Google Scholar
De Jongh, E. (1982a) ‘The interpretation of still life paintings: Possibilities and limits’, in de Jongh (ed.): 27–39.Google Scholar
De Jongh, E. (ed.) (1982b) Still Life in the Age of Rembrandt. Auckland.Google Scholar
De la Genière, J. (ed.) (2006) Les clients de la céramique grecque. Paris.Google Scholar
De Romilly, J. and Lacarrière, J. (2001) Au Louvre avec Jacqueline de Romilly. La Corè de Samos vers 560 avant J.-C. Paris.Google Scholar
De Visscher, F. (1963) Le droit des tombeaux romains. Milan.Google Scholar
De Wit, J. (1959) Die Miniaturen des Vergilius Vaticanus. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Dedman, R. (2012) ‘The importance of being Ernst: A reassessment of E. H. Gombrich's relationship with psychoanalysis’, Journal of Art Historiography 7: 126 (http://arthistoriography.files.wordpress.com/2012/12/dedman.pdf; last accessed: 15 December 2015).Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1967) Repertorium der christlich-antiken Sarkophage, vol. 1, Rom und Ostia. Mainz.Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1976) Ravenna. Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes, vol. 2, Kommentar II. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Delivorrias, A. (1974) Attische Giebelskulpturen und Akrotere des fünften Jahrhunderts. Tübinger Studien zur Archäologie und Kunstgeschichte 1. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Deliyannis, D. M. (2010) Ravenna in Late Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dentzer, J. M. (1962) ‘La tombe de C. Vestorius dans la tradition de la peinture italique’, MÉFRA 74: 533–94.Google Scholar
Denzey, N. F. (2007) The Bone Gatherers: The Lost Worlds of Early Christian Women. Boston.Google Scholar
Deonna, W. and Rénard, M. (1961) Croyances et superstitions de table dans la Rome antique. Collection Latomus 46. Brussels.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (1972) Marges de la philosophie. Paris.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (1978) La vérité en peinture. Paris.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (1987) The Truth in Painting. Translated by Bennington, G. and McLeod, I.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Derrida, J. (2010) ‘We other Greeks’, in Leonard (ed.): 17–39.Google Scholar
Despines, G. (1971) Συμβολή στη μελέτη του έργου του Αγορακρίτου. Athens.Google Scholar
Despines, G. (1984) ‘Neue Fragmente von Parthenonskulpturen und Bemerkungen zur Rekonstruktion des Parthenon-Ostgiebels’, in Berger (ed.): 293–302.Google Scholar
Destrée, P. and Murray, P. (eds.) (2015) A Companion to Ancient Aesthetics. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Detienne, M. and Vernant, J. P. (1978) Cunning Intelligence in Greek Culture and Society. Translated by Lloyd, J.. Hassocks.Google Scholar
Detienne, M. and Vernant, J. P. (1979) La cuisine du sacrifice en pays grec. Paris.Google Scholar
Di Segni, L. (1998) ‘The Greek inscriptions’, in Mount Nebo: New Archaeological Excavations 1967–1997, ed. Piccirillo, M. and Alliata, E.. Jerusalem: 425–67.Google Scholar
Di Segni, L. (2012) ‘Greek dedicatory inscription from the vaulted structure of the Nea Church’, in Jewish Quarter Excavations in the Old City of Jerusalem Conducted by Nahman Avigad, 1969–1982, vol. 5, The Cardo (Area X) and the Nea Church (Areas D and T). Final Report, ed. Gutfeld, O.. Jerusalem: 259–67.Google Scholar
Dickel, H. (2008) ‘Der “Ausstieg aus dem Bild” – am Beispiel der italienischen Kunst’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 233–47.Google Scholar
Dietrich, N. (2010) Figur ohne Raum? Bäume und Felsen in der attischen Vasenmalerei des 6. und 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 7. Berlin.Google Scholar
Dietrich, N. (2011) ‘Archaischer “Realismus”: Archaische Plastik als alternatives Konzept von “Realismus” im Bild’, JÖAI 80: 1346.Google Scholar
Dietrich, N. (2013) ‘Unvollständige Bilder im spätarchaischen und frühklassischen Athen’, AK 56: 3755.Google Scholar
Dilke, O. A. W. (1961) ‘Maps in the treatises of Roman land surveyors’, Geographical Journal 127: 417–26.Google Scholar
Dilke, O. A. W. (1967) ‘Illustrations from Roman surveyors’ manuals’, Imago Mundi 21: 929.Google Scholar
Dilke, O. A. W. (1985) Greek and Roman Maps. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Dillon, J. E. M. (1989) ‘The Greek hero Perseus: Myths of maturation’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Oxford.Google Scholar
Dillon, S. (1996) ‘The portraits of a civic benefactor of 2nd-c. Ephesos’, JRA 9: 261–74.Google Scholar
Dillon, S. (2006) Ancient Greek Portrait Sculpture: Contexts, Subjects and Styles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dillon, S. (2010) The Female Portrait Statue in the Greek World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dinsmoor, W. B. (1956) ‘The sculpted frieze from Bassae’, AJA 60: 401–52.Google Scholar
Dodd, E. C. (1984) ‘Three early Byzantine silver crosses’, DOP 41: 165–80.Google Scholar
Dodds, E. R. (1951) The Greeks and the Irrational. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Donati, A. (ed.) (1998) Romana pictura. La pittura romana delle origini all'età bizantina. Naples.Google Scholar
Donceel-Voûte, P. (1988) Les pavements des églises byzantines de Syrie et du Liban. Décor, archéologie et liturgie. Publications d'archéologie et d'histoire de l'art de l'Université Catholique de Louvain 69. Louvain-la-Neuve.Google Scholar
Donderer, M. (1989) Die Mosaizisten der Antike und ihre wirtschaftliche und soziale Stellung. Erlangen.Google Scholar
Donderer, M. (1991) ‘Das Kapitolinische Taubenmosaik – Original des Sosos?’, MDAI(R) 98: 189–97.Google Scholar
Donderer, M. (1996) ‘Bildhauersignaturen auf griechischer Rundplastik’, JÖAI 65: 87104.Google Scholar
Donkin, L. (2005) ‘Mosaici pavimentali medievali nell'Italia settentrionale e i loro rapporti con la liturgia’, in Atti del X Colloquio dell'Associazione Italiana per lo Studio e la Conservazione del Mosaico, ed. Angelelli, C.. Tivoli: 503–14.Google Scholar
Donkin, L. (2013) ‘Suo loco: The traditio evangeliorum and the four Evangelist symbols in the presbytery pavement of Novara Cathedral’, Speculum 88: 92143.Google Scholar
Donohue, A. A. (1988) Xoana and the Origins of Greek Sculpture. Atlanta.Google Scholar
Donohue, A. A. (1997) ‘The Greek images of the gods: Considerations on terminology and methodology’, Hephaistos 15: 3145.Google Scholar
Doria, C. (1979) ‘Visual writing forms in antiquity: The versus intexti’, in Visual Literature Criticism: A New Collection, ed. Kostelanetz, R.. New York: 6392.Google Scholar
D'Otrange Mastai, M. L. M. (1975) Illusion in Art: Trompe l’œil, A History of Pictorial Illusionism. London.Google Scholar
Drachmann, A. G. (1969) ‘Capital letters and small letters in mathematics’, Centaurus 14: 47–8.Google Scholar
Drerup, H. (1959) ‘Bildraum und Realraum in der römischen Architektur’, MDAI(R) 66: 147–74.Google Scholar
Dubois-Pélerin, É. et al. (2013) ‘Description des panneaux et restitution du décor’, in Barbet and Verbanck-Piérard (eds.), vol. 1.Google Scholar
Duggan, A. (2007) Thomas Becket: Friends, Networks, Texts, Cult. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1978) Mosaics of Roman North Africa: Studies in Iconography and Patronage. Oxford.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1993) Review of Balmelle et al. 1990, Gnomon 65: 7981.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1999) Mosaics of the Greek and Roman World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (2003) The Roman Banquet: Images of Conviviality. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Duncan, C. (2009) ‘The art museum as ritual’, in The Art of Art History: A Critical Anthology, ed. Preziosi, D.. Oxford: 424–34.Google Scholar
Dupont, F. (1987) ‘Les morts et la mémoire: le masque funèbre’, in La mort, les morts et l'au-delà dans le monde romain, ed. Hinard, F.. Caen: 167–72.Google Scholar
Dupont, F. (1989) ‘The emperor-god's other body’, in Fragments for a History of the Human Body, vol. 3, ed. Feher, M.. New York: 397419.Google Scholar
Duro, P. (1996a) ‘Introduction’, in Duro (ed.): 1–10.Google Scholar
Duro, P. (ed.) (1996b) The Rhetoric of the Frame: Essays on the Boundaries of the Artwork. Cambridge Studies in New Art History and Criticism. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dwyer, E. J. (1991) ‘The Pompeian atrium house in theory and practice’, in Gazda (ed.): 25–48.Google Scholar
Dyson, S. J. (2006) In Pursuit of Ancient Pasts: A History of Classical Archaeology in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries. New Haven.Google Scholar
Eastmond, A. (ed.) (2015) Viewing Inscriptions in the Late Antique and Medieval World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ebert-Schifferer, S. (1998) Die Geschichte des Stillebens. Munich.Google Scholar
Ebrahimian, B. A. (2004) The Cinematic Theater. Lanham.Google Scholar
Eck, W. (1970) Senatoren von Vespasian bis Hadrian. Prosopographische Untersuchungen mit Einschluß der Jahres- und Provinzialfasten der Statthalter. Munich.Google Scholar
Eckstein, F. (1957) Untersuchungen über die Stilleben aus Pompeji und Herculaneum. Berlin.Google Scholar
Eckstein, F. (1969) ΑΝΑΘΗΜΑΤΑ. Studien zu den Weihgeschenken strengen Stils im Heiligtum von Olympia. Berlin.Google Scholar
Edelstein, E. J. and Edelstein, L. (1945) Asclepius: A Collection and Interpretation of the Testimonies. Two volumes. New York.Google Scholar
Edwards, C. (2007) Death in Ancient Rome. New Haven.Google Scholar
Edwards, J. S. (2005) ‘The carmina of Publilius Optatianus Porphyrius and the creative process’, in Studies in Latin Literature and Roman History, vol. 12, ed. Deroux, C.. Brussels: 447–66.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1953) Bild und Rahmen im Altertum. Die Geschichte des Bilderrahmens. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1977) ‘Die griechische Tafelmalerei und das Entstehen der Pinakotheken’, Das Altertum 23: 110–19.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1978) ‘Zur Entstehung der römischen Bildersammlungen’, Das Altertum 24: 167–76.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1979) Bilderrahmen von der Antike bis zur Romantik. Dresden.Google Scholar
Ehlich, W. (1986) Bilder und Rahmen bei Griechen und Römern. Stendal.Google Scholar
Ehrhardt, W. (1987) Stilgeschichtliche Untersuchungen an römischen Wandmalereien von der späten Republik bis zur Zeit Neros. Mainz.Google Scholar
Ehrhardt, W. (1991) ‘Bild und Ausblick in Wandbemalungen zweiten Stils’, AK 34: 2865.Google Scholar
Eichler, F. (1948) ‘Weibliche Porträtstatue aus Ephesos’, JÖAI 37: 4952.Google Scholar
Eisen, U. E. and von Möllendorff, P. (eds.) (2013) Über die Grenze. Metalepse in Text- und Bildmedien des Altertums. Berlin.Google Scholar
Eissfeldt, O. (1960) Éléments orientaux dans la religion grecque ancienne. Colloque de Strasbourg 22–24 mai 1958. Paris.Google Scholar
Ekroth, G. (2002) The Sacrificial Rituals of Greek Hero-Cults in the Archaic to the Early Hellenistic Periods. Kernos Suppl. 12. Liège.Google Scholar
Elkins, J. (1999) The Domain of the Image. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1991) ‘Cult and sculpture: Sacrifice in the Ara Pacis Augustae’, JRS 81: 5061.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1993) ‘Seductions of art: Encolpius and Eumolpus in a Neronian picture gallery’, PCPhS 39: 3047.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1995) Art and the Roman Viewer: The Transformation of Art from the Pagan World to Christianity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (ed.) (1996a) Art and Text in Roman Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1996b) ‘Naturalism and the erotics of the gaze: Intimations of Narcissus’, in Kampen (ed.): 247–61.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1997) ‘Replicating Palestine and reversing the Reformation: Pilgrimage and collecting at Bobbio, Monza and Walsingham’, Journal of the History of Collections 9: 117–30.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (1998) Imperial Rome and Christian Triumph: The Art of the Roman Empire. Oxford.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000a) ‘Caught in the ocular: Visualising Narcissus in the Roman world’, in Echoes of Narcissus, ed. Spaas, L.. New York: 89110.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000b) ‘From the culture of spoils to the cult of relics: The Arch of Constantine and the genesis of Late Antique forms’, PBSR 68: 149–84.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000c) ‘Making myth visual: The Horae of Philostratus and the dance of the text’, MDAI(R) 207: 253–76.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2004a) ‘Late antique art: The problem of the concept and the cumulative aesthetic’, in Approaching Late Antiquity: The Transformation from Early to Late Empire, ed. Swain, S. and Edwards, M.. Oxford: 271309.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2004b) ‘Seeing and saying: A psychoanalytical account of ecphrasis’, Helios 31: 157–86.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2006a) ‘Classicism in Roman art’, in Classical Pasts, ed. Porter, J.. Princeton: 271–97.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2006b) ‘Reflections on the “Greek Revolution”: From changes in viewing to the transformation of subjectivity’, in Rethinking Revolutions Through Ancient Greece, ed. Goldhill, S. D. and Osborne, R.. Cambridge: 6895.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2007a) ‘Philostratus visualizes the tragic: Some ecphrastic and pictorial receptions of Greek tragedy in the Roman era’, in Visualizing the Tragic: Drama, Myth, and Ritual in Greek Art and Literature, ed. Kraus, C. S., Goldhill, S. D., Foley, H. P. and Elsner, J.. Oxford: 309–37.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2007b) Roman Eyes: Visuality and Subjectivity in Art and Text. Princeton.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2008) ‘Historical context and the objects we study: Three boxes from Late Roman Italy’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 71: 2138.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2009) ‘The Christian museum in southern France: Architecture, display and liturgy from the Counter-Reformation to the aftermath of Vatican II’, Oxford Art Journal 32: 181204.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2010) ‘Art history as ekphrasis’, Art History 33: 1127.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2011) ‘Introduction’, in Elsner and Huskinson (eds.): 1–20.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2012) ‘Decorative imperatives between concealment and display: The form of sarcophagi’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 178–95.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. and Huskinson, J. (eds.) (2011) Life, Death and Representation: Some New Work on Roman Sarcophagi. Millennium Studies 29. Berlin.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. and Meyer, M. (eds.) (2014) Art and Rhetoric in Roman Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Elsner, J. and Squire, M. J. (2016) ‘Sight and memory: The visual art of Roman mnemonics’, in Squire (ed.): 180–204.Google Scholar
Engemann, M. J. (1967) Architekturdarstellungen des frühen Zweiten Stils. Illusionistische römische Wandmalerei der ersten Phase und ihre Vorbilder in der realen Architektur. MDAI(R) Ergänzungsheft 12. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Ennaïfer, M. (1995) ‘Xenia and banquets’, in Mosaics of Roman Africa: Floor Mosaics from Tunisia, ed. Blanchard-Lemée, M., Ennaïfer, M., Slim, H. and Slim, L.. London: 6585.Google Scholar
Ensink, T. and Sauer, C. (eds.) (2003) Framing and Perspectivising in Discourse. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Ernst, U. (1991) Carmen figuratum. Geschichte des Figurengedichts von den antiken Ursprüngen bis zum Ausgang des Mittelalters. Cologne.Google Scholar
Ernst, U. (2002) Intermedialität im europäischen Kulturzusammenhang. Beiträge zur Theorie und Geschichte der visuellen Lyrik. Berlin.Google Scholar
Ernst, W. (1993) ‘Frames at work: Museological imagination and historical discourse in Neoclassical Britain’, Art Bulletin 75: 481–98.Google Scholar
Esielonis, K. (1994) Still-Life Painting in the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston. Boston.Google Scholar
Esposito, D. (2009) Le officine pittoriche di IV stile a Pompei. Dinamiche produttive ed economico-sociali. Rome.Google Scholar
Evans, H. C. and Ratliff, B. (eds.) (2012) Byzantium and Islam: Age of Transition. New York.Google Scholar
Evans, H. C. and Wixom, W. (eds.) (1997) The Glory of Byzantium: Art and Culture of the Middle Byzantine Era, AD 843–1261. New York.Google Scholar
Evans, H. C., Holcomb, M. and Hallman, R. (2001) ‘The arts of Byzantium’, BMM 58: 468.Google Scholar
Evans, J. (1998) The History and Practice of Ancient Astronomy. New York.Google Scholar
Ewald, B. C. (1999) Der Philosoph als Leitbild. Ikonographische Untersuchungen an römischen Sarkophagreliefs. Mainz.Google Scholar
Ewald, B. C. (2004) ‘Men, muscle, and myth: Attic sarcophagi in the cultural context of the Second Sophistic’, in Borg (ed.): 229–75.Google Scholar
Fairclough, N. (1989) Language and Power. London.Google Scholar
Fauconnier, G. and Sweetser, E. (1996) Spaces, Worlds and Grammar. Chicago.Google Scholar
Fedak, J. (1990) Monumental Tombs of the Hellenistic Age: A Study of Selected Tombs from the Pre-Classical to the Early Imperial Era. Toronto.Google Scholar
Feeney, D. (2007) Caesar's Calendar: Ancient Time and the Beginnings of History. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Fehr, B. (2011) Becoming Good Democrats and Wives: Civil Education and Female Socialization on the Parthenon Frieze. Berlin.Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1992) ‘Bulletin épigraphique’, REG 105: 538–47.Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Philippidis-Braat, A. (1985) ‘Inscriptions en vue d'un recueil des inscriptions historiques de Byzance. III: Inscriptions du Péloponnèse’, Travaux et Mémoires 9: 267395.Google Scholar
Fejfer, J. (2008) Roman Portraits in Context. Image & Context 2. Berlin.Google Scholar
Feke, J. (2014) ‘Meta-mathematical rhetoric: Hero and Ptolemy against the philosophers’, Historia Mathematica 41: 261–76.Google Scholar
Felder, S. (2001) Spätbarocke Altarreliefs. Die Bildwerke in Filippo Juvarras Superga bei Turin. Berlin.Google Scholar
Fenwick, C. (2008) ‘Archaeology and the search for authenticity: Colonialist, nationalist, and Berberist visions of an Algerian past’, in TRAC 2007: Proceedings of the 17th Annual Theoretical Roman Archaeology Conference, ed. Fenwick, C., Wiggins, M. and Wythe, D.. Oxford: 7588.Google Scholar
Feraudi-Gruénais, F. (2001) Ubi diutius nobis habitandum est. Die Innendekoration der kaiserzeitlichen Gräber Roms. Palilia 9. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Fergola, L. and Pagano, M. (1998) Oplontis. Le splendide ville romane di Torre Annunziata. Naples.Google Scholar
Ferrari, G. (1986) ‘Eye-cup’, RA 1: 520.Google Scholar
Ferrary, J.-L. (1988) Philhellénisme et impérialisme. Rome.Google Scholar
Ferry, L. (1993) Homo Aestheticus: The Invention of Taste in the Democratic Age. Translated by de Loaiza, R.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Fittschen, K. and Zanker, P. (1983) Katalog der römischen Porträts in den Capitolinischen Museen und den anderen kommunalen Sammlungen der Stadt Rom, vol. 3, Kaiserinnen- und Prinzessinnenbildnisse, Frauenporträts. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fittschen, K. and Zanker, P. (1985) Katalog der römischen Porträts in den Capitolinischen Museen und den anderen kommunalen Sammlungen der Stadt Rom, vol. 1, Kaiser- und Prinzenbildnisse. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fittschen, K., Zanker, P. and Cain, P. (2010) Katalog der römischen Porträts in den Capitolinischen Museen und den anderen kommunalen Sammlungen der Stadt Rom, vol. 2, Die männlichen Privatporträts. Berlin.Google Scholar
Fleming, S. (1999) Roman Glass: Reflections on Cultural Change. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Flower, H. I. (1996) Ancestor Masks and Aristocratic Power in Roman Culture. Oxford.Google Scholar
Flower, H. I. (2006) The Art of Forgetting: Disgrace and Oblivion in Roman Political Culture. Chapel Hill.Google Scholar
Forbis, E. P. (1990) ‘Women's public image in Italian honorary inscriptions’, AJPh 111: 493512.Google Scholar
Forsyth, G. H. and Weitzmann, K. (1973) The Monastery of St Catherine at Mount Sinai: The Church and Fortress of Justinian. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Forsyth, I. H. (1972) The Throne of Wisdom: Wood Sculpture of the Madonna in Romanesque France. Princeton.Google Scholar
Forsyth, I. H. (1995) ‘Art with history: The role of spolia in the cumulative work of art’, in Byzantine East and Latin West: Art-Historical Studies in Honor of Kurt Weitzmann, ed. Moss, C. and Kiefer, K.. Princeton: 153–62.Google Scholar
Foster, H. (ed.) (1988) Vision and Visuality. New York.Google Scholar
Foster, H. (1993) ‘The art of fetishism: Notes on Dutch still life’, in Fetishism as Cultural Discourse, ed. Apter, E. and Pietz, W.. Ithaca: 251–65.Google Scholar
Foucault, M. (1977) ‘Nietzsche, genealogy, history’, in Language, Counter-Memory, Practice, ed. Bouchard, D. F.. Ithaca: 139–64.Google Scholar
Foucart, J. (1987) ‘Bibliographie du cadre’, Revue d'art 76: 60–2.Google Scholar
Foucher, L. (1961) ‘Une mosaïque de triclinium trouvée à Thysdrus’, Latomus 20: 291–7.Google Scholar
Fourlas, B. and Tsamakda, V. (2011) Wege nach Byzanz. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fowler, D. (1995) ‘Further arithmetical tables’, ZPE 105: 225–8.Google Scholar
Fowler, D. (1999) The Mathematics of Plato's Academy: A New Reconstruction. Second edition. Oxford.Google Scholar
Frank, I. (ed.) (2000) The Theory of Decorative Art. New Haven.Google Scholar
Frantis, W. E. (ed.) (1997) Looking at Seventeenth-Century Dutch Art: Realism Reconsidered. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Frapiccini, N. (1987) ‘L'arrivo di Cibele in Attica’, PP 42: 1226.Google Scholar
Fraser, P. M. (1969) ‘Archaelogy in Greece, 1968–1969’, JHS 89: 339.Google Scholar
Fraser, P. M. and Rönne, T. (1957) Boeotian and West Greek Tombstones. Lund.Google Scholar
Frazer, J. G. (1898) Pausanias's Description of Greece. London.Google Scholar
Frazer, M. (1989) ‘Orificerie altomedievali’, in Il Duomo di Monza: I Tesori, ed. Conti, R.. Milan: 1554.Google Scholar
Freyer-Schauenburg, B. (1974) Samos XI. Bildwerke der archaischen Zeit und des Strengen Stils. Bonn.Google Scholar
Freyer-Schauenburg, B. (2001) Review of Brinkmann 1998, Gnomon 73: 365–7.Google Scholar
Fried, M. (1967) ‘Art and objecthood’, Art Forum 5: 1223.Google Scholar
Fried, M. (1978) ‘The beholder in Courbet: His early self-portraits and their place in his art’, Glyph 4: 85129.Google Scholar
Fried, M. (1980) Absorption and Theatricality: Painting and Beholder in the Age of Diderot. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Friis Johansen, K. (1967) The Iliad in Early Greek Art. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Frisby, D. (2002) Georg Simmel. Second edition. London.Google Scholar
Fröhder, D. (1994) Die dichterische Form der Homerischen Hymnen. Untersucht am Typus der mittelgrossen Preislieder. Spudasmata 53. Hildesheim.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1975) Dédale. Mythologie de l'artisan en Grèce ancienne. Paris.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1986) ‘Les limites de l'anthropomorphisme: Hermès et Dionysos’, in Corps des dieux. Le temps de la réflexion 7, ed. Malamoud, C. and Vernant, J.-P.. Paris: 193211.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1987) ‘Face et profil’, in Images et Société en Grèce ancienne. L'iconographie comme méthode d'analyse, ed. Bérard, C., Bron, C. and Pomari, A.. Lausanne: 89102.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1991) Le dieu-masque. Une figure du Dionysos d'Athènes. Images à l'appui 4. Paris.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. (1995) Du masque au visage. Aspects de l'identité en Grèce ancienne. Paris.Google Scholar
Frontisi-Ducroux, F. and Vernant, J.-P. (1997) Dans l’œil du miroir. Paris.Google Scholar
Fry, R. (1952) Ceźanne: A Study of his Development. Second edition. London.Google Scholar
Fu, L. F. (2009) Framing Famous Mountains: Grand Tour and Mingshan Paintings in Sixteenth-Century China. Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Fuchs, M. (1987) Untersuchungen zur Ausstattung römischer Theater in Italien und den Westprovinzen des Imperium Romanum. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fuchs, M. (1999) In hoc etiam genere Graeciae nihil cedamus. Studien zur Romanisierung der späthellenistischen Kunst im 1. Jh. v. Chr. Mainz.Google Scholar
Fuchs, S. E. (1985) Der Bilderrahmen. Recklinghausen.Google Scholar
Fullerton, M. (1990) The Archaistic Style in Roman Statuary. Leiden.Google Scholar
Fullerton, M. (2003) ‘“Der Stil der Nachahmer”: A brief historiography of stylistic retrospection’, in Ancient Art and its Historiography, ed. Donohue, A. and Fullerton, M.. Cambridge: 92117.Google Scholar
Furtwängler, A. (1886–90) ‘Gorgones und Gorgo’, in Ausführliches Lexikon der griechischen und römischen Mythologie, vol 1.2, Euxistratos – Hysiris, ed. Roscher, W. H.. Leipzig: 1695–727.Google Scholar
Furtwängler, A. and Reichhold, K. (1904) Griechische Vasenmalerei. Auswahl hervorragender Vasenbilder. Serie I. Munich.Google Scholar
Gahtan, M. W. and Pegazzano, D. (eds.) (2014) Museum Archetypes and Collecting in the Ancient World. Monument Graeca et Romana 21. Leiden.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2006) ‘Statue, cult and reproduction’, in Trimble, and Elsner, (eds.): 258–79.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2008a) ‘The aniconic image of the Roman Near East’, in The Variety of Local Religious Life in the Near East in the Hellenistic and Roman Periods, ed. Kaizer, T.. Leiden: 3772.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2008b) ‘Visualized rituals and dedicatory inscriptions on votive offerings to the Nymphs’, Opuscula: Annual of the Swedish Institute at Athens and Rome 1: 85103.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2010a) ‘Aniconism and the notion of the “primitive” in Greek antiquity’, in Mylonopoulos (ed.): 6386.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2010b) ‘Pausanias and modern perceptions of primordial Greeks’, Classical Receptions Journal 2: 254–86.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2012) Aniconism in Greek Antiquity. Oxford.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (2013) ‘Timelessness, fluidity and Apollo's libation’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 63–4: 3952.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (forthcoming a) ‘Theologies of statues in Classical Greek art’, in Theologies of Ancient Greek Relegion, ed. Edinow, E., Kindt, J. and Osborne, R.. Cambridge: 24980.Google Scholar
Gaifman, M. (forthcoming b) The Art of Libation in Classical Athens. New Haven.Google Scholar
Gaiger, J. (2009) ‘Dismantling the frame: Site-specific art and aesthetic autonomy’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 4358.Google Scholar
Galey, J. (1980) Sinai and the Monastery of St Catherine. London.Google Scholar
Galinier, M. and Baratte, F. (eds.) (2013) Iconographie funéraire romaine et société. Corpus antique, approches nouvelles? Perpignan.Google Scholar
Galinsky, K. (1996) Augustan Culture: An Interpretive Introduction. Princeton.Google Scholar
Gallistl, B. (1995) Maske und Spiegel. Zur Maskenszene des Pompejaner Mysterienfrieses. Studien zur Kulturgeschichte 101. Hildesheim.Google Scholar
Gameson, R. (2002) ‘The early imagery of Thomas Becket’, in Pilgrimage: The English Experience from Becket to Bunyan, ed. Morris, C. and Roberts, P.. Cambridge: 4689.Google Scholar
Gantz, T. (1993) Early Greek Myth. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Garland, R. (1982) ‘A first catalogue of Attic peribolos tombs’, ABSA 77: 125–76.Google Scholar
Garnett, J. and Rosser, G. (2006) ‘Miraculous images and the sanctification of urban neighborhood in post-medieval Italy’, Journal of Urban History 32: 729–40.Google Scholar
Garnett, J. and Rosser, G. (2013) Spectacular Miracles: Transforming Images in Italy from the Renaissance to the Present. London.Google Scholar
Garrison, E. (1947) ‘Post-war discoveries III: The Madonna “di Sotto Gli Organi”’, Burlington Magazine 89: 274–81.Google Scholar
Gardthausen, V. E. (1913) Griechische Paläographie. Two volumes. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Gasparri, C. (1972) ‘Il sarcophago romano del Museo di Villa Giulia’, RAL 27: 95139.Google Scholar
Gasser, A. (1982) ‘Die Klapptürbilder in der römisch-pompejanischen Wandmalerei’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Vienna.Google Scholar
Gasten, A. (1982) ‘Dutch still-life painting: Judgments and appreciation’, in de Jongh (ed.): 13–25.Google Scholar
Gavrilov, A. K. (1997) ‘Techniques of reading in Classical antiquity’, CQ 47: 5673.Google Scholar
Gazda, E. K. (ed.) (1991) Roman Art in the Private Sphere: New Perspectives on the Architecture and Décor of the Domus, Villa, and Insula. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Gazda, E. K. (ed.) (2002a) The Ancient Art of Emulation: Studies in Artistic Originality and Tradition from the Present to Classical Antiquity. MAAR Suppl. 1. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Gazda, E. K. (2002b) ‘Beyond copying: Artistic originality and tradition’, in Gazda (ed.): 124.Google Scholar
Geiger, J. (2008) The First Hall of Fame: A Study of the Statues in the Forum Augustum. Leiden.Google Scholar
Gell, A. (1998) Art and Agency: An Anthropological Theory. Oxford.Google Scholar
Genette, G. (1997) Paratexts: Thresholds of Interpretation. Translated by Lewin, J. E.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Gensheimer, M. (2015) ‘Greek and Roman images of art and architecture’, in Marconi (ed.): 84–104.Google Scholar
Geominy, W. (1999) ‘Zwischen Kennerschaft und Cliché: Römische Kopien und die Geschichte ihrer Bewertung’, in Rezeption und Identität: Die kulturelle Auseinandersetzung Roms mit Griechenland als europäisches Paradigma, ed. Vogt-Spira, G. and Rommel, B.. Stuttgart: 3859.Google Scholar
Geominy, W. (2007) ‘The Daochos Monument at Delphi: The style and setting of a family portrait in historic dress’, in Early Hellenistic Portraiture: Image, Style, Context, ed. Schultz, P. and Hoff, R. von den. Cambridge: 8498.Google Scholar
Gerleigner, G. S. (2015) ‘Smikros hat's gemalt: Zur Schriftbildlichkeit griechischer Vaseninschriften’, in Schriftträger – Textträger. Zur materiellen Präsenz des Geschriebenen in frühen Gesellschaften, Materiale Textkulturen 6, ed. Kehnel, A. and Panagiotopoulos, D.. Berlin: 209–28.Google Scholar
Gerstel, S. E. J. (ed.) (2006) Thresholds of the Sacred: Architectural, Art Historical, Liturgical, and Theological Perspectives on Religious Screens, East and West. Washington.Google Scholar
Geyer, A. (1989) Die Genese narrativer Buchillustration. Der Miniaturenzyklus zur Aeneis im Vergilius Vaticanus. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Ghedini, F. and Salvo, G. (2014) ‘Private art galleries in Roma: Literary and archaeological evidence’, in Gahtan and Pegazzano (eds.): 109–17.Google Scholar
Gherner, U. and Marucco, L. (1982) Gli ex voto della Consolata. Storie di grazie e devozione nel Santuario torinese. Turin.Google Scholar
Giardina, G. R. (ed.) (2003) Erone di Alessandria. Le radici filosofico-matematiche della tecnologia applicata. Definitiones: Testo, traduzione e commento. Catania.Google Scholar
Gibson, J. J. (1977) ‘The theory of affordances’, in Perceiving, Acting and Knowing: Toward an Ecological Psychology, ed. Shaw, R. and Bransford, J.. Hillsdale.Google Scholar
Gibson, J. J. (1979) The Ecological Approach to Visual Perception. Boston.Google Scholar
Gilbert, C. G. (1993) ‘Grapes, curtains, human beings: The theory of missed mimesis’, in Künstlerischer Austausch. Akten des XXVIII. Internationalen Kongresses für Kunstgeschichte, ed. Gaehtgens, T. W.. Berlin: 413–22.Google Scholar
Gill, C., Postlethwaite, N. and Seaford, R. (eds.) (1998) Reciprocity in Ancient Greece. Oxford.Google Scholar
Giuliani, L. (1986) Bildnis und Botschaft. Hermeneutische Untersuchungen zur Bildniskunst der römischen Republik. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Giuliani, L. (2003) Bild und Mythos. Geschichte der Bilderzählung in der griechischen Kunst. Munich.Google Scholar
Giuliani, L. and Heilmeyer, W.-D. (eds.) (1991) Euphronios der Maler. Eine Ausstellung in der Sonderausstellungshalle der Staatlichen Museen Preußischer Kulturbesitz Berlin-Dahlem, 20.3.–26.5.1991. Milan.Google Scholar
Gladigow, B. (1990) ‘Epiphanie, Statuette, Kultbild: Griechische Gottesvorstellungen im Wechsel von Kontext und Medium’, Visible Religion 7: 98121.Google Scholar
Goehr, L. (1992) The Imaginary Museum of Musical Works. Oxford.Google Scholar
Goffman, E. (1974) Frame Analysis: An Essay on the Organization of Experience. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Gold, B. K. (2003) ‘Accipe diuitias et uatum maximus esto: Money, poetry, mendicancy and patronage in Martial’, in Flavian Rome: Culture, Image, Text, ed. Boyle, A. and Dominik, W.. Leiden: 591612.Google Scholar
Goldhill, S. D. (1991) The Poet's Voice: Essays on Poetics and Greek Literature. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Goldhill, S. D. (2011) Victorian Culture and Classical Antiquity: Art, Opera, Fiction, and the Proclamation of Modernity. Princeton.Google Scholar
Goldhill, S. D. and Osborne, R. (eds.) (1994) Art and Text in Ancient Greek Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Goldsmid, F. J. (1900) ‘Obituary: Major-General Sir R. Murdoch Smith, R.E., K.C.M.G’, Geographical Journal 16: 237–8.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1966) ‘The debate on primitivism in ancient rhetoric’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 29: 2438.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1984) The Sense of Order. Second edition. Oxford.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1985) Meditations on a Hobby Horse and Other Essays on the Theory of Art. Fourth edition. London.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1993) A Lifelong Interest: Conversations on Art and Science with Didier Eribon. London.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (1996) ‘The primitive and its value in art’, in The Essential Gombrich, ed. Woodfield, R.. London: 295330.Google Scholar
Gombrich, E. H (2002) Preference for the Primitive: Episodes in the History of Western Taste and Art. London.Google Scholar
Gómez Pallares, J. (1997) Edición y comentario de las inscripciones sobre mosaico de Hispania. Inscripciones no Cristianas. Studia Archaeologica 87. Rome.Google Scholar
Gonzalès, A. (1994) ‘Par monts et par images: les paysages d'altitude dans le Corpus Agrimensorum Romanorum’, DHA 20: 309–38.Google Scholar
Gordon, A. (2007) ‘Subverting the secret of Herculaneum: Archaeological espionage in the kingdom of Naples’, in Antiquity Recovered: The Legacy of Pompeii and Herculaneum, ed. Gardner Coates, V. C. and Seydl, J. L.. Los Angeles: 3757.Google Scholar
Gordon, R. (1979) ‘The real and the imaginary: Production and religion in the Graeco-Roman world’, Art History 2: 534.Google Scholar
Gould, J. (1985) ‘On making sense of Greek religion’, in Greek Religion and Society, ed. Easterling, P. and Muir, J.. Cambridge: 133.Google Scholar
Gowers, E. (1993) The Loaded Table: Representations of Food in Roman Literature. Oxford.Google Scholar
Gozlan, S. (1976) ‘Deux motifs de bordures sur des mosaïques de Byzacène’, Karthago 17: 153–84.Google Scholar
Gozlan, S. (1981) ‘À propos de quelques pavements africains: les xenia et l'iconographie dionisique’, in Mosaïque romaine tardive: l'iconographie du temps. Les programmes iconographiques des maisons africains, ed. Duval, Y.. Paris: 7387.Google Scholar
Gozlan, S. (1990) ‘Quelques décors ornementaux de la mosaïque africaine’, MÉFRA 102: 9831029.Google Scholar
Grabar, A. (1950) ‘Quelques reliquaires de saint Démétrios et le martyrium du saint à Salonique’, DOP 5: 128.Google Scholar
Grabar, A. (1958) Ampoules de Terre Sainte. Paris.Google Scholar
Grabar, O. (1992) The Mediation of Ornament. Princeton.Google Scholar
Graf, F. (1992) ‘Heiligtum und Ritual: Das Beispiel der griechisch-römischen Asklepieia’, in Le sanctuaire grec. Huit exposés suivis de discussions. Entretiens préparés par Albert Schachter et présidés par Jean Bingen, Vandœuvres-Genève, 20–25 août 1990. Entretiens sur l'Antiquité Classique 37, ed. Schachter, A.. Geneva: 159–99.Google Scholar
Graham, A. S. (2013) ‘The word is not enough: A new methodology for assessing monumental epigraphy. A case study from Imperial Ephesos’, AJA 117: 383412.Google Scholar
Graham, E.-J. (2005) ‘Dining al fresco with the living and the dead in Roman Italy’, in Consuming Passions: Dining from Antiquity to the Eighteenth Century, ed. Carroll, M., Hadley, D. M. and Willmott, H. B.. Stroud: 4965.Google Scholar
Graninger, D. (2011) Cult and Koinon in Hellenistic Thessaly. Leiden.Google Scholar
Grassinger, D. (1994) ‘The meaning of myth on Roman sarcophagi’, in Myth and Allusion: Meanings and Uses of Myth in Ancient Greek and Roman Society. Boston: 91107.Google Scholar
Grassinger, D. (1999) Die mythologischen Sarkophage. Achill, Adonis, Aeneas, Aktaion, Alkestis, Amazonen. Die antiken Sarkophagreliefs XII.1. Berlin.Google Scholar
Grebe, A. (2006) ‘Frames and illusion: The function of borders in late medieval book illumination’, in Wolf and Bernhart (eds.): 43–68.Google Scholar
Green, J. R. (1971) ‘Choes of the later fifth century’, ABSA 66: 189228.Google Scholar
Greifenhagen, A. (1929) Eine attische schwarzfigurige Vasengattung und die Darstellung des Komos im VI. Jahrhundert. Königsberger kunstgeschichtliche Forschungen. Königsberg [Kaliningrad].Google Scholar
Grethlein, J. (2015) ‘Vision and reflexivity in the Odyssey and early vase-painting’, Word & Image 31: 197212.Google Scholar
Grethlein, J. (2016) ‘Sight and reflexivity: Theorizing vision in Greek vase-painting’, in Squire (ed.): 85–106.Google Scholar
Griener, P. (1992) Le Antichità etrusche, greche, e romane 1766–1776 di Pierre Hugues d'Hancarville. Rome.Google Scholar
Grimes, R. (2006) Rite Out of Place: Ritual, Media, and the Arts. Oxford.Google Scholar
Grimm, C. (1988) Die niederländischen und deutschen Meister. Zurich.Google Scholar
Gritella, G. (1992) Juvarra. L'architettura, vol. 2. Modena.Google Scholar
Grootenboer, H. (2005) The Rhetoric of Perspective: Realism and Illusionism in Seventeenth-Century Dutch Still-Life Painting. Chicago.Google Scholar
Gros, P. (1996) ‘Les illustrations du De Architectura de Vitruve: histoire d'un malentendu’, in Les littératures techniques dans l'antiquité romaine, ed. Nicolet, C. and Gros, P.. Geneva: 1944.Google Scholar
Grossman, J. B. (2001) Greek Funerary Sculpture: Catalogue of the Collections at the Getty Villa. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Grossman, J. B. (2013) Funerary Sculpture. The Athenian Agora 35. Princeton.Google Scholar
Guerrini, L. (1982) Palazzo Mattei di Giove. Le antichità. Rome.Google Scholar
Guimier-Sorbets, A.-M. (1990) ‘Note sur les motifs de xenia dans les mosaïques d’époque hellénistique’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.): 66–71.Google Scholar
Gulyga, A. (1987) Immanuel Kant: His Life and Thought. Translated by Despalatović, M.. Boston.Google Scholar
Gundel, H. G. (1992) ZODIAKOS: Tierkreisbilder im Altertum. Kosmische Bezüge und Jenseitsvorstellungen im antiken Alltagsleben. Mainz.Google Scholar
Güntner, G. (1994) Göttervereine und Götterversammlungen auf attischen Weihreliefs. Untersuchungen zur Typologie und Bedeutung. Beiträge zur Archäologie 21. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Guthrie, W. K. C. (1950) The Greeks and their Gods. London.Google Scholar
Gutzwiller, K. J. (2004) ‘Seeing thought: Timomachus’ Medea and ecphrastic epigram’, AJPh 125: 339–86.Google Scholar
Guyer, P. (1979) Kant and the Claims of Taste. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Guyer, P. (1993) Kant and the Experience of Freedom. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Guzzo, P. G. and Fergola, L. (2000) Oplontis. La villa di Poppaea. Milan.Google Scholar
Haarløv, B. (1977) The Half-Open Door: A Common Symbolic Motif within Roman Sepulchre Sculpture. Odense.Google Scholar
Habicht, C. (1985) Pausanias’ Guide to Ancient Greece. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Habinek, T. (2009) ‘Situating literacy at Rome’, in Johnson and Parker (eds.): 114–41.Google Scholar
Hachlili, R. (1988) Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Land of Israel. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hachlili, R. (2009) Ancient Mosaic Pavements: Themes, Issues, Trends. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hagenow, G. (1978) ‘Der nichtausgekehrte Speisesaal’, RhM 121: 260–75.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (1990) ‘Loca sancta souvenirs’, in The Blessings of Pilgrimage, ed. Ousterhout, R.. Urbana: 8596.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (1997) ‘Seeing and believing: The construction of sanctity in Early Medieval saints’ shrines’, Speculum 72: 1079–106.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (2005) ‘Metaphor and meaning in Early Medieval reliquaries’, in Seeing the Invisible in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, ed. de Nie, G., Morrison, K. and Mostert, M.. Turnhout: 239–64.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (2010) ‘What reliquaries do for relics’, Numen 57: 284316.Google Scholar
Hahn, C. (2012) Strange Beauty: Issues in the Making and Meaning of Reliquaries, 400–ca. 1204. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Hales, S. (2003) The Roman House and Social Identity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Halfmann, H. (1979) Die Senatoren aus dem östlichen Teil des Imperium Romanum bis zum Ende des 2. Jahrhunderts n. Chr. Hypomnemata 58. Göttingen.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (1986) ‘The origins of the Classical style in Greek sculpture’, JHS 106: 7184.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2005a) ‘Emulation versus replication: Redefining Roman copying’, JRA 18: 419–35.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2005b) The Roman Nude: Heroic Portrait Statuary 200 BC–AD 300. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2012) ‘The Archaic style in sculpture in the eyes of ancient and modern viewers’, in Making Sense of Greek Art, ed. Coltman, V.. Exeter: 70100.Google Scholar
Hallett, C. H. (2015) ‘Defining Roman art’, in Borg (ed.): 11–33.Google Scholar
Hamiaux, M. (1998) Les sculptures grecques II. La période hellénistique (IIIer–Ier siècles avant J.-C.). Paris.Google Scholar
Hamiaux, M. (2001) Les sculptures grecques I. Des origines à la fin du IV. siècle av. J.-C. Second edition. Paris.Google Scholar
Hamilton, R. (1992) Choes and Anthesteria. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Hamilton, W. and alias d'Hancarville, P. F. Hugues (1766–7) Collection of Etruscan, Greek, and Roman Antiquities from the Cabinet of the Hon.ble Wm. Hamilton, His Britannick Majesty's Envoy Extraordinary at the Court of Naples (Antiquités Étrusques, Grecques, et Romaines, tirées du Cabinet de M. Hamilton envoyé extraordinaire et plénipotentiaire de S.M. Britannique en cour de Naples). Four volumes. Naples.Google Scholar
Hammermeister, K. (2002) The German Aesthetic Tradition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hanfmann, G. M. A. (1951) The Season Sarcophagus in Dumbarton Oaks. Two volumes. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Hanoune, R. (1990) ‘Le dossier des xenia et la mosaïque’, in Balmelle et al. (eds.) 713.Google Scholar
Hansen, M. H. and Raaflaub, K. A. (eds.) (1995) Studies in the Ancient Greek Polis. Historia Einzelschriften 95. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Hardie, P. (1993) ‘Ut pictura poesis? Horace and the visual arts’, in Horace 2000: A Celebration. Essays for the Bimillennium, ed. Rudd, N.. London: 120–39.Google Scholar
Hardwick, L. and Stray, C. (eds.) (2008) A Companion to Classical Receptions. Oxford.Google Scholar
Harley-McGowan, F. (2007) ‘The Constanza carnelian and the development of crucifixion iconography in Late Antiquity’, in Intelligible Beauty: Recent Research on Byzantine Jewelry. British Museum Research Publications 178, ed. Entwistle, C. and Adams, N.. London: 214–20.Google Scholar
Harries, K. (1989) The Broken Frame: Three Lectures. Washington.Google Scholar
Harries, K. (1994) ‘Laubwerk auf Tapeten’, in Idealismus mit Folgen. Die Epochenschwelle um 1800 in Kunst und Geisteswissenschaften: Festschrift zum 65. Geburtstag von Otto Pöggeler, ed. Gawoll, H.-J. and Jamme, C.. Munich: 8796.Google Scholar
Harris, R. (1999) Lourdes: Body and Spirit in the Secular Age. Harmondsworth.Google Scholar
Harris, W. (1989) Ancient Literacy. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Harrison, E. B. (1967) ‘Athena and Athens in the east pediment of the Parthenon’, AJA 71: 2758.Google Scholar
Harrison, E. B. (1991) ‘The dress of Archaic Greek korai’, in New Perspectives in Early Greek Art, ed. Buitron-Oliver, D.. Hanover: 216–39.Google Scholar
Harrison, J. E. (1901) Prolegomena to the Study of Greek Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Harrison, J. E. (1911) Themis. London.Google Scholar
Harvey, I. E. (1989) ‘Derrida, Kant and the performance of parergonality’, in Silverman (ed.): 5976.Google Scholar
Haskell, F. (1987) Past and Present in Art and Taste. New Haven.Google Scholar
Haug, A. (2012) Die Entdeckung des Körpers. Körper- und Rollenbilder im Athen des 8. und 7. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 10. Berlin.Google Scholar
Haug, A. (2015) Bild und Ornament im frühen Athen. Regensburg.Google Scholar
Haug, U. (2004) Die Rücken der Bilder. Hamburg.Google Scholar
Haynes, M. (2013) ‘Framing a view of the unviewable: Architecture, Aphrodite and erotic looking in the Lucianic Erôtes’, Helios 40: 7195.Google Scholar
Healy, J. F. (2009) Pliny the Elder on Science and Technology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hecht, C. (2008) ‘Das Bild am Altar: Altarbild – Einsatzbild und Rahmenbild – Vorsatzbild’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 127–43.Google Scholar
Hecht, P. (1986) ‘The debate on symbol and meaning in Dutch seventeenth-century art: An appeal to common sense’, Simiolus 16: 125–36.Google Scholar
Hecht, P. (1997) ‘Dutch seventeenth-century genre painting: A reassessment of some current hypotheses’, in Frantis (ed.): 8897.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (1992) Silens in Attic Black-Figure Vase-Painting: Myth and Performance. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2001) Capturing Troy: The Narrative Functions of Landscape in Archaic and Early Classical Greek Art. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2007) ‘Involved spectatorship in Archaic Greek art’, Art History 30: 217–46.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2014) ‘The artificial sculptural image of Dionysos in Athenian vase painting and the mythological discourse of early Greek life’, in Approaching the Ancient Artifact: Representation, Narrative, and Function, ed. Avramidou, A. and Demetriou, D.. Berlin: 267–80.Google Scholar
Hedreen, G. M. (2016) The Image of the Artist in Archaic and Classical Greece. New York.Google Scholar
Heer, J. (1979) La personnalité de Pausanias. Paris.Google Scholar
Heffernan, J. (1999) ‘Speaking for pictures: The rhetoric of art criticism’, Word & Image 15: 1933.Google Scholar
Heffernan, T. (2012) The Passion of Perpetua and Felicity. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hegel, G. W. F. (1975) Aesthetics: Lectures on Fine Arts. Translated by Knox, T. M.. Two volumes. Oxford.Google Scholar
Heidegger, M. (1960) Der Ursprung des Kunstwerkes. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Heidegger, M. (1971) Poetry, Language, Thought. Translated by Hofstadter, A.. New York.Google Scholar
Heimann, N. (2005) Joan of Arc in French Art and Culture (1700–1855): From Satire to Sanctity. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Heinrich, E. (2002) Der Zweite Stil in pompejanischen Wohnhäusern. Munich.Google Scholar
Henderson, J. (1996) ‘Footnote: Representation in the Villa of the Mysteries’, in Elsner (ed.): 235–76.Google Scholar
Henig, M. (1990) ‘A house for Minerva: Temples, aedicula shrines and signet-rings’, in Architecture and Architectural Sculpture in the Roman Empire, ed. Henig, M.. Oxford: 152–62.Google Scholar
Hénin, E. (2010) ‘Parrhasius and the stage curtain: Theatre, metapainting, and the idea of representation in the seventeenth century’, Art History 33: 248–61.Google Scholar
Herbig, R. (1958) Neue Beobachtungen am Fries der Mysterien-Villa in Pompeji. Ein Beitrag zur römischen Wandmalerei. Deutsche Beiträge zur Altertumswissenschaft 10. Baden-Baden.Google Scholar
Herder, J. G. von (1778) Plastik. Einige Wahrnehmungen über Form und Gestalt aus Pygmalions bildendem Traume. Riga.Google Scholar
Herder, J. G. von (1994) Werke, Band 4: Schriften zu Philosophie, Literatur, Kunst und Altertum. Edited by Brummack, J. and Bollacher, M.. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Herder, J. G. von (2002) Sculpture: Some Observations on Shape and Form from Pygmalion's Creative Dream. Translated and edited by Gaiger, J.. Chicago.Google Scholar
Herington, C. J. (1955) Athena Parthenos and Athena Polias: A Study in the Religion of Periclean Athens. Manchester.Google Scholar
Hernández Lobato, J. (2012) Vel Apolline muto. Estética y poética de la antigüedad tardía. Bern.Google Scholar
Heslin, P. (2015) The Museum of Augustus: The Temple of Apollo in Pompeii, the Portico of Philippus in Rome, and Latin Poetry. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Heuzey, L. and Daumet, H. (1862) Catalogue de la Mission de Macédoine et de Thessalie. Paris.Google Scholar
Heuzey, L. and Daumet, H. (1876) Mission archéologique de Macédoine. Paris.Google Scholar
Heydenryk, H. (1963) The Art and History of Frames: An Inquiry into the Enhancement of Paintings. London.Google Scholar
Higgins, D. (1987) Pattern Poetry: Guide to an Unknown Literature. Albany.Google Scholar
Hildburgh, W. L. (1946–7) ‘Apotropaism in Greek vase-paintings’, Folklore 57–8: 154–78, 208–25.Google Scholar
Hillis Miller, J. (1977) ‘The critic as host’, Critical Inquiry 3: 439–47.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1962) ‘Sarkophag eines gallienischen Konsuls’, in Festschrift für Friedrich Matz, ed. Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. and Biesantz, H.. Mainz: 110–24.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1967) ‘Die “Schrittstellung” des polykletischen Diadumenos’, Marburger Winckelmann-Programm: 2739.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1995) Sperlonga. Die homerischen Gruppen und ihre Bildquellen. Opladen.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1996) Minima Archaeologica. Utopie und Wirklichkeit der Antike. Mainz.Google Scholar
Himmelmann-Wildschütz, N. (1998) Reading Greek Art: Essays by Nikolaus Himmelmann. Selected by H. Meyer, edited by Childs, W.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Hingley, R. (2000) Roman Officers and English Gentlemen: The Imperial Origins of Roman Archaeology. London.Google Scholar
Hodder, I. (2012) Entangled: An Archaeology of the Relationships between Humans and Things. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Hodske, J. (2007) Mythologische Bildthemen in den Häusern Pompejis. Die Bedeutung der zentralen Mythenbilder für die Bewohner Pompejis. Stendaler Winckelmann-Forschungen 6. Ruhpolding.Google Scholar
Hodske, J. (2011) ‘Mythenbilder in Pompeji während der Regierungszeit Vespasians im Vergleich zur neronischen Epoche’, in Tradition und Erneuerung. Mediale Strategien in der Zeit der Flavier, ed. Kramer, N. and Reitz, C.. Berlin: 133–63.Google Scholar
Hoernes, M. (1925) Urgeschichte der bildenden Kunst in Europa von den Anfängen bis um 500 v. Chr. Third edition. Vienna.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, D. (1994) ‘Braque und Picasso rahmten ihre kubistischen Bilder “alt”’, Der Kunsthandel September 1994: 54.Google Scholar
Højte, J. M. (2005) Roman Imperial Statue Bases: From Augustus to Commodus. Aarhus.Google Scholar
Holloway, R. R. (1987) ‘Some remarks on the Arch of Titus’, AntCl 56: 183–91.Google Scholar
Holmes, M. (2013) The Miraculous Image in Renaissance Florence. New Haven.Google Scholar
Hölscher, F. (2010) ‘Gods and statues: An approach to archaistic images in the fifth century BC’, in Mylonopoulos (ed.): 105–20.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (1973) Griechische Historienbilder des 5. und 4. Jahrhunderts. v. Chr. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (1985) ‘Die Geschlagenen und Ausgelieferten in der Kunst des Hellenismus’, AK 28: 120–36.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2004) The Language of Images in Roman Art. Translated by Snodgrass, A. M. and Künzl-Snodgrass, A.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2009) ‘Architectural sculpture: Messages? Programs? Towards rehabilitating the notion of “decoration”’, in Schultz and von den Hoff (eds.): 5467.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2015a) ‘Semiotics to agency’, in Marconi (ed.): 662–86.Google Scholar
Hölscher, T. (2015b) La vie des images grecques. Paris.Google Scholar
Honig, E. (1998) ‘Making sense of things: On the motives of Dutch still life’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 34: 166–83.Google Scholar
Hope, V. M. (1997) ‘A roof over the dead: Communal tombs and family structure’, in Domestic Space in the Roman World: Pompeii and Beyond, ed. Laurence, R. and Wallace-Hadrill, A.. Portsmouth, Rhode Island: 6988.Google Scholar
Hope, V. M. (2009) Roman Death: The Dying and the Dead in Ancient Rome. London.Google Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1983) Death and Renewal. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Horsfall, N. (1983) ‘The origins of the illustrated book’, Aegyptus 63: 199216.Google Scholar
Hose, M. (2007) ‘Konstantin und die Literatur – oder: Gibt es eine Konstantinische Literatur?’, Gymnasium 114: 535–58.Google Scholar
Hourihane, C. (ed.) (2012) The Grove Encyclopedia of Medieval Art and Architecture. Six volumes. New York.Google Scholar
Hudler, P. (2008) ‘Die Pflanzenbilder in den Codices 187 und 2277 der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek in Beziehung zu ihren Vorbildern in den bebilderten Dioskurides-Ausgaben’, Codices manuscripti 66: 154.Google Scholar
Huet, V. (1996) ‘Stories one might tell of Roman art: Reading Trajan's Column and the Tiberius cup’, in Elsner (ed.): 831.Google Scholar
Huizinga, J. (1955) Homo Ludens: A Study of the Play-Element in Culture. Boston.Google Scholar
Hunter, R. (1983) A Study of Daphnis and Chloe. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1975) ‘Border and denial: The relationship between representation, field, and frame in Greek Art, 1000–432 BC’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Yale University.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1977) ‘Image and frame in Greek art’, AJA 81: 130.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1985) The Art and Culture of Early Greece, 1100–480 BC. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1990) ‘The words in the image: Orality, literacy, and early Greek art’, Word & Image 6: 180–97.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1992) ‘A note on ornament, nature, and boundary in early Greek art’, BABesch 67: 6372.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (1999) The Athenian Acropolis: History, Mythology, and Archaeology from the Neolithic Era to the Present. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (2004) The Acropolis in the Age of Pericles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (2007) ‘The human figure in early Greek sculpture and vase painting’, in The Cambridge Companion to Archaic Greece, ed. Shapiro, H. A.. Cambridge: 265–86.Google Scholar
Hurwit, J. M. (2015) Artists and Signatures in Ancient Greece. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (1975) Roman Sculpture from Cyrenaica in the British Museum. Oxford.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (1996) Roman Children's Sarcophagi: Their Decoration and Its Social Significance. Oxford.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (1998) ‘“Unfinished portrait heads” on later Roman sarcophagi: Some new perspectives’, PBRS 66: 129–68.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (2012) ‘Reading identity on Roman strigillated sarcophagi’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 8096.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. (2015) Roman Strigillated Sarcophagi: Art and Social History. Oxford.Google Scholar
Huskinson, J. and Hope, V. (2011) Memory and Mourning: Studies on Roman Death. Oxford.Google Scholar
Hutton, W. (2005) Describing Greece: Landscape and Literature in the Periegesis of Pausanias. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Immerwahr, H. R. (1990) Attic Script: A Survey. Oxford Monographs on Classical Archaeology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Immerwahr, H. R. (2007) ‘Nonsense inscriptions and literacy’, Kadmos 45: 136–72.Google Scholar
Inan, J. and Rosenbaum, E. (1966) Roman and Early Byzantine Portrait Sculpture in Asia Minor. Oxford.Google Scholar
Ingold, T. (2007) Lines: A Brief History. London.Google Scholar
Iozzo, M. (2013) ‘The François Vase: Notes on technical aspects and function’, in Shapiro et al. (eds.): 53–65.Google Scholar
Israel, J. (2013) ‘Zum Grabmal von Kallithea: Kleinasiatische Bautraditionen im Spätklassischen Athen’, in Griechische Grabbezirke klassischer Zeit: Normen und Regionalismus, ed. Sporn, K.. Munich: 5568.Google Scholar
Iversen, M. and Ozerkov, D. (2011) Still Standing: Antony Gormley at the Hermitage. London.Google Scholar
Jacquette, D. (1994) ‘Schopenhauer on the antipathy of aesthetic genius and the charming’, History of European Ideas 18: 373–85.Google Scholar
Jacquette, D. (ed.) (1996) Schopenhauer, Philosophy and the Arts. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jacob, C. (1998) ‘La bibliothèque, la carte et le traité: les formes de l'accumulation du savoir à Alexandrie’, in Sciences exactes et sciences appliquées à Alexandrie, ed. Argoud, G. and Guillaumin, J.-Y.. Saint-Étienne: 1937.Google Scholar
Jacob-Felsch, M. (1969) Die Entwicklung griechischer Statuenbasen und die Aufstellung der Statuen. Waldsassen.Google Scholar
Jacobs, F. (2013) Votive Panels and Popular Piety in Early Modern Italy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jacobsthal, P. (1911) ‘Zur Kunstgeschichte der griechischen Inschriften’, in Χάριτες. Friedrich Leo zum sechzigsten Geburtstag dargebracht. Berlin: 5365.Google Scholar
James, L. (ed.) (2007a) Art and Text in Byzantine Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
James, L. (2007b) ‘“And shall these mute stones speak?” Text as art’, in James (ed.): 188206.Google Scholar
Jameson, M. (1994) ‘Theoxenia’, in Ancient Greek Cult Practice from the Epigraphical Evidence, ed. Hägg, R. H.. Stockholm: 3557.Google Scholar
Janni, P. (1984) La mappa e il periplo. Cartografia antica e spazio odologico. Rome.Google Scholar
Jansen, L. (ed.) (2014a) ‘Introduction: Approaches to Roman paratextuality’, in Jansen (ed.): 1–18.Google Scholar
Jansen, L. (2014b) The Roman Paratext: Frame, Texts, Readers. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jeffery, L. H. (1961) The Local Scripts of Archaic Greece: A Study of the Origin of the Greek Alphabet and its Development from the Eighth to the Fifth Centuries BC. Oxford.Google Scholar
Jenkins, C. (2006) ‘Landscape in the Fontainebleau School print’, Print Quarterly 23: 111–33.Google Scholar
Jenkins, I. (2006) Greek Architecture and its Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Jenkins, I. and Sloan, K. (1996) Vases & Volcanoes: Sir William Hamilton and his Collection. London.Google Scholar
Jenkins, I. and Williams, D. (1993) ‘The arrangement of the sculptured frieze from the temple of Apollo Epikourios at Bassae’, in Sculpture from Arcadia and Laconia, ed. Palagia, O. and Coulson, W.. Oxford: 5777.Google Scholar
Jenmaire, H. (1956) ‘La naissance d'Athéna et la rouyauté magique de Zeus’, RA 48: 1239.Google Scholar
Jensen, R. (2014) ‘Reconsidering the ancient Algerian basilica of Chlef and its mosaics’, Acta ad archaeologiam et artium historiam pertinentia 27: 99117.Google Scholar
Jeppesen, K. (1984) ‘Evidence for the restoration of the east pediment reconsidered in the light of recent achievements’, in Berger (ed.): 267–77.Google Scholar
Johnson, B. (1980) The Critical Difference: Essays in the Contemporary Rhetoric of Reading. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Johnson, W. A. (2000) ‘Toward a sociology of reading in classical antiquity’, AJPh 121: 593627.Google Scholar
Johnson, W. A. (2010) Readers and Reading Culture in the High Roman Empire: A Study of Elite Communities. Oxford.Google Scholar
Johnson, W. A. and Parker, H. N. (eds.) (2009) Ancient Literacies: The Culture of Reading in Greece and Rome. Oxford.Google Scholar
Johnston, A. W. (1984) ‘Fragmenta Britannica, III: Pithoi’, BICS 31: 3950.Google Scholar
Jones, A. (1990) ‘Ptolemy's first commentator’, TAPhS 80: 161.Google Scholar
Jones, A. (1999) Astronomical Papyri from Oxyrhynchus. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Jones, A. (2009) ‘Mathematics, science, and medicine in the papyri’, in The Oxford Handbook of Papyrology, ed. Bagnall, R. S.. Oxford: 338–57.Google Scholar
Jones, H. S. (1926) The Sculptures of the Palazzo dei Conservatori. Oxford.Google Scholar
Jones, N. B. (2013) ‘Nobilibus pinacothecae sunt faciundae: The inception of the Roman fictive picture gallery’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Yale University.Google Scholar
Jones, N. B. (2014a) ‘Ancient painted panels: Terminology and appearance’, Mnemosyne 67: 295304.Google Scholar
Jones, N. B. (2014b) ‘Temple inventory and fictive picture gallery: Ancient painting between votice offering and artwork’, in Gahtan and Pegazzano (eds.): 118–28.Google Scholar
Jongste, P. F. B. (1995) The Twelve Labours of Hercules on Roman Sarcophagi. Rome.Google Scholar
Jordan, J. A. (1988) ‘Attic black-figured eye-cups’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, New York University.Google Scholar
Junker, K. (1996) ‘Antike Stilleben’, in König and Schön (eds.): 93–105.Google Scholar
Junker, K. and Stähli, A. (eds.) (2008) Original und Kopie. Formen und Konzepte der Nachahmungen in der antiken Kunst. Akten des Kolloquiums in Berlin, 17.–19. Februar 2005. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Kahane, A. and Laird, A. (eds.) (2001) A Companion to the Prologue of Apuleius’ Metamorphoses. Oxford.Google Scholar
Kahn, L. (1978) Hermès passe, ou les ambiguïtés de la communication. Paris.Google Scholar
Kalas, R. (2007) Frame, Glass, Verse: The Technology of Poetic Invention in the English Renaissance. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Kalinka, E. (1901) Tituli Asiae Minoris I. Tituli Lyciae: Lingua Lycia Conscripti. Vienna.Google Scholar
Kaltsas, N. (2002) Sculpture in the National Archaeological Museum, Athens. Translated by Hardy, D.. Athens.Google Scholar
Kampen, N. B. (ed.) (1996) Sexuality in Ancient Art: Near East, Egypt, Greece, and Italy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Kant, I. (1924) Kritik der Urteilskraft. Edited by Vorländer, K. [based on Kant's 1799 edition]. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Kant, I. (1987) Critique of Judgment. Translated by Pluhar, W. S. [based on Kant's 1793 edition]. Indianapolis.Google Scholar
Kanzog, K. (1977) ‘Rahmenerzählung’, in Reallexikon der deutschen Literaturgeschichte, vol. 3, ed. Kohlschmidt, W. and Moln, W.. Berlin: 321–43.Google Scholar
Karakasi, K. (2003) Archaic Korai. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Karidas, P. (1968) Das Amphiareion von Oropos in medizingeschichtlicher Sicht. Nuremberg.Google Scholar
Kartsonis, A. (1994) ‘The emancipation of the crucifixion’, in Byzance et les images, ed. Guillou, A. and Durand, J.. Paris: 151–87.Google Scholar
Katzer, E. (1910) Luther und Kant. Ein Beitrag zur inneren Entwicklungsgeschichte des deutschen Protestantismus. Giessen.Google Scholar
Kaufman, S. (2005) Consuming Visions: Modern Culture and the Lourdes Shrine. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Kawerau, G. and Wiegand, T. (1930) Die Paläste der Hochburg. Altertümer von Pergamon 5,1. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Keck, J. (1988) Studien zur Rezeption fremder Einflüsse in der chalkidischen Keramik. Archäologische Studien 8. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Keesling, C. M. (2010) ‘The Kallimachos monument on the Athenian Acropolis (CEG 256) and Athenian commemoration of the Persian Wars’, in Archaic and Classical Greek Epigram, ed. Baumbach, M., Petrovic, A. and Petrovic, I.. Cambridge: 100–30.Google Scholar
Kéi, N. (forthcoming) L'esthétique des fleurs. Kosmos, poikilia et charis dans la céramique attique du VIe et Ve siècle av. J.-C.Google Scholar
Kellum, B. (1999) ‘The spectacle of the street’, in Bergmann and Kondoleon (eds.): 283–99.Google Scholar
Kemal, S. (1997) Kant's Aesthetic Theory: An Introduction. Second edition. London.Google Scholar
Kemp, W. (1995) In Perfect Harmony: Picture and Frame, 1850–1920. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Kemp, W. (1996) ‘The narrativity of the frame’, in Duro (ed.): 11–23.Google Scholar
Kemp, W. (1998) ‘The work of art and its beholder: The methodology of the aesthetic of reception’, in The Subjects of Art History: Historical Objects in Contemporary Perspectives, ed. Cheetham, M. A., Holly, M. A. and Moxey, K.. Cambridge: 180–96.Google Scholar
Kendrick, L. (1999) Animating the Letter: The Figurative Embodiment of Writing from Late Antiquity to the Renaissance. Columbus.Google Scholar
Keyser, P. T. and Irby-Massie, G. L. (2008) The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists: The Greek Tradition and its Many Heirs. London.Google Scholar
Kiilerich, B. (2001) ‘Savedoff, frames, and parergonality’, Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 59: 320–23.Google Scholar
Kiilerich, B. (2011) ‘Visual and functional aspects of inscriptions in early church floors’, Acta ad archaeologiam et artium historium pertinentia 24: 4563.Google Scholar
Kindt, J. (2012) Rethinking Greek Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Kinney, D. (1982) Review of Kitzinger 1977, Byzantine Studies/Études Byzantines 9: 326–7.Google Scholar
Kinney, D. and Cutler, A. (1994) ‘A late antique ivory plaque and modern response’, AJA 98: 457–80.Google Scholar
Kissas, K. (2000) Die attischen Statuen- und Stelenbasen archaischer Zeit. Bonn.Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1970) ‘The threshold of the holy shrine: Observations on floor mosaics at Antioch and Bethlehem’, in Kyriakon. Festschrift Johannes Quasten, ed. Granfield, P. and Jungmann, J. A.. Münster: 139–67.Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1977) Byzantine Art in the Making. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Kleemann, I. (1984) Grundzüge der Anlage von Bewegung. Frühe Bewegung I. Mainz.Google Scholar
Kleemann, I. (2009) ‘Zum Kuros Athen, NM 71 vom Kerameikos und den mitgefundenen Fragmenten’, JDAI 123: 149.Google Scholar
Klein, H. (ed.) (2007) Sacred Gifts and Worldly Treasures. Cleveland.Google Scholar
Kleiner, D. E. E. (1977) Roman Group Portraiture: The Funerary Reliefs of the Late Republic and Early Empire. New York.Google Scholar
Kleiner, D. E. E. (1987) Roman Imperial Funerary Altars with Portraits. Rome.Google Scholar
Kleiner, D. E. E. (1992) Roman Sculpture. New Haven.Google Scholar
Kleiner, F. S. (2007) A History of Roman Art. Belmont.Google Scholar
Kluge, E. (1922) ‘Beiträge zur Chronologie der Geschichte Constantins des Grossen’, Historisches Jahrbuch der Görres-Gesellschaft 42: 89102.Google Scholar
Knappett, C. (2004) ‘The affordances of things: A post-Gibsonian perspective on the relationality of mind and matter’, in Rethinking Materiality: The Engagement of Mind with the Material World, ed. DeMarrais, E., Gosden, C. and Renfrew, C.. Cambridge: 4351.Google Scholar
Knappett, C., Malafouris, L. and Tomkins, P. (2010) ‘Ceramics (as containers)’, in The Oxford Handbook of Material Culture Studies, ed. Hicks, D. and Beaudry, M. C.. Oxford: 588612.Google Scholar
Knox, I. (1978) The Aesthetic Theories of Kant, Hegel, and Schopenhauer. Second edition. Atlantic Highlands.Google Scholar
Knox, P. (2014) ‘Ovidian myths on Pompeian walls’, in A Handbook to the Reception of Ovid, ed. Miller, J. F. and Newlands, C. E.. Malden, Mass.: 3654.Google Scholar
Koch, G. (1995) ‘125 Jahre Sarkophag-Corpus: Ein großes deutsches Forschungsvorhaben feiert Jubiläum’, AW 26: 365–77.Google Scholar
Koch, G. and Sichtermann, H. (1982) Römische Sarkophage. Munich.Google Scholar
Köhne, E. (1998) Die Dioskuren in der griechischen Kunst von der Archaik bis zum Ende des 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Antiquitates 15. Hamburg.Google Scholar
Kondoleon, C. (1994) Domestic and Divine: Roman Mosaics in the House of Dionysos. Ithaca.Google Scholar
König, E. and Schön, C. (eds.) (1996) Stilleben. Berlin.Google Scholar
Koortbojian, M. (1995) Myth, Meaning, and Memory on Roman Sarcophagi. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Koortbojian, M. (1996) ‘In commemorationem mortuorum: Text and image along the “Street of Tombs”’, in Elsner (ed.): 210–33.Google Scholar
Koortbojian, M. (2015) ‘Roman sarcophagi’, in Borg (ed.): 286–300.Google Scholar
Körner, H. (2008) ‘Randfiguren der Kunst: Figur und ornamentaler “Kunst-Stoff” in Rahmendekorationen des 16. Jahrhunderts’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 69–94.Google Scholar
Körner, H. and Möseneder, K. (eds.) (2008) Format und Rahmen. Vom Mittelalter bis zur Neuzeit. Berlin.Google Scholar
Korshak, Y. (1987) Frontal Faces in Attic Vase Painting of the Archaic Period. Chicago.Google Scholar
Kosmopoulou, A. (2002) The Iconography of Sculptured Statue Bases in the Archaic and Classical Periods. Madison.Google Scholar
Kousser, R. M. (2008) Hellenistic and Roman Ideal Sculpture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Kowalzig, B. (2007) ‘“And now all the worlds shall dance!” (Eur. Bacch. 114): Dionysus’ choroi between drama and ritual’, in The Origins of Theatre in Ancient Greece and Beyond: From Ritual to Drama, ed. Csapo, E. and Miller, M. C.. Cambridge: 221–51.Google Scholar
Kraeling, C. (1956) The Synagogue. Excavations at Dura-Europos, Final Report 8,1. New Haven.Google Scholar
Kranz, P. (1984) Jahreszeiten-Sarkophage. Entwicklung und Ikonographie des Motivs der vier Jahreszeiten auf kaiserzeitlichen Sarkophagen und Sarkophagdeckeln. Die antiken Sarkophagreliefs V.4. Berlin.Google Scholar
Krauss, R. (1979) ‘Sculpture in the expanded field’, October 8: 3044.Google Scholar
Krauss, R. (1985) The Originality of the Avant-garde and Other Modernist Myths. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Kreikenbom, D. (2002) ‘Reifarchaische Plastik’, in Bol (ed.): 133–69.Google Scholar
Kreuzer, B. (1992) Frühe Zeichner, 1500–500 vor Chr. Ägyptische, griechische und etruskische Vasenfragmente der Sammlung H. A. Cahn, Basel. Freiburg.Google Scholar
Kris, E. and Kurz, O. (1979). Legend, Myth, and Magic in the Image of the Artist: A Historical Experiment. Translated by A. Laing, revised by L. M. Newman, with a preface by E. H. Gombrich. New Haven.Google Scholar
Kristeller, P. O. (1951) ‘The modern system of the arts: A study in the history of aesthetics (I)’, JHI 12: 496527.Google Scholar
Kristeller, P. O. (1952) ‘The modern system of the arts: A study in the history of aesthetics (II)’, JHI 13:1746.Google Scholar
Kristeller, P. O. (1990) Renaissance Thought and the Arts: Collected Essays. Second edition. Princeton.Google Scholar
Kristeva, J. (1989) Language – The Unknown: An Initiation into Linguistics. Translated by Menke, A. M.. New York.Google Scholar
Kruse, H.-J. (1975) Römische weibliche Gewandstatuen des zweiten Jahrhunderts n. Chr. Göttingen.Google Scholar
Kunisch, N. (1990) ‘Die Augen der Augenschalen’, AK 33: 20–7.Google Scholar
Kunze, C. (1996) ‘Zur Datierung des Laokoon und der Skyllagruppe aus Sperlonga’, JDAI 111: 139223.Google Scholar
Kunze, C. (2002) Zum Greifen nah. Stilphänomene in der hellenistischen Skulptur und ihre inhaltliche Interpretation. Munich.Google Scholar
Kurke, L. (2005) ‘Choral lyric as “ritualization”: Poetic sacrifice and poetic ego in Pindar's sixth Paian’, ClAnt 24: 81130.Google Scholar
Kurtz, D. C. (1975) Athenian White Lekythoi: Patterns and Painters. Oxford.Google Scholar
Kurtz, D. C. (1985) ‘Beazley and the connoisseurship of Greek vases’, Greek Vases in the J. Paul Getty Museum 2: 237–50.Google Scholar
Kusukawa, S. (2011) Picturing the Book of Nature: Image, Text, and Argument in Sixteenth-Century Human Anatomy and Medical Botany. Chicago.Google Scholar
Kuttner, A. (1995) ‘Republican Rome looks at Pergamon’, HSPh 97: 157–78.Google Scholar
Kuttner, A. (1998) ‘Prosperity of patronage: Realism and Romanitas in the architectural vistas of the second style’, in The Roman Villa: Villa Urbana, ed. Frazer, A.. Philadelphia: 93107.Google Scholar
Kwapisz, J. (2013) The Greek Figure Poems. Hellenistica Groningana 19. Leuven.Google Scholar
Kyrieleis, H. (1995) ‘Eine neue Kore des Cheramyes’, Antike Plastik 24: 736.Google Scholar
Kyrieleis, H. (1996) Der große Kuros von Samos. Bonn.Google Scholar
La Rocca, E. (2011) ‘Il ritratto e la somiglianza’, in La Rocca and Parisi Presicce (eds.): 21–9.Google Scholar
La Rocca, E. and Parisi Presicce, C. (eds.) (2011) Ritratti. Le tante facce del potere. Rome.Google Scholar
Lancha, J. (1997) Mosaïque et culture dans l'Occident romain (Ier–IVe s.). Rome.Google Scholar
Lahusen, G. (1983) Untersuchungen zur Ehrenstatue in Rom. Literarische und epigraphische Zeugnisse. Rome.Google Scholar
Lahusen, G. (1984) Schriftquellen zum römischen Bildnis I. Textstellen: Von den Anfängen bis zum 3. Jahrhundert n. Chr. Bremen.Google Scholar
Lahusen, G. (1985) ‘Funktion und Rezeption des Ahnenbildes’, MDAI(R) 92: 261–89.Google Scholar
Langdon, S. (2008) Art and Identity in Dark Age Greece, 1100–700 BCE. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Langner, M. (2001) Antike Graffitizeichnungen. Motiv, Gestaltung und Bedeutung. Palilia 11. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Lapatin, K. D. S. (1996) ‘The ancient reception of Pheidias’ Athena Parthenos: The physical evidence in context’, in The Reception of Classical Texts and Images: The January Conference 1996 Held at the Open University, Milton Keynes, UK, 3/4th January 1996. Selected Proceedings, ed. Hardwick, L. and Ireland, S.. Milton Keynes: 120.Google Scholar
Lapatin, K. D. S. (2001) Chryselephantine Statuary in the Ancient Mediterranean World. Oxford Monographs on Classical Archaeology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Lapatin, K. D. S. (2010) ‘The “art” of politics’, Arethusa 43: 253–65.Google Scholar
Laroche, E. (1960) ‘Koubaba, déesse anatolienne et le problème des origines de Cybéle’, in Eissfeldt (ed.): 112–28.Google Scholar
Latour, B. (1987) Science in Action: How to Follow Scientists and Engineers through Society. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Latour, B. (2002) ‘What is iconoclash? Or is there a world beyond the image wars?’, in Iconoclash. Beyond the Image Wars in Science, Religion and Art, ed. Latour, B. and Weibel, P.. Cambridge, Mass.: 1437.Google Scholar
Lattimore, R. (1962) Themes in Greek and Latin Epitaphs. Urbana.Google Scholar
Lattimore, S. (2006) ‘From Classical to Hellenistic art’, in A Companion to the Classical Greek World, ed. Hinzl, K. H.. Malden, Mass.: 456–79.Google Scholar
Laurens, A.-F. (1999) ‘Jeux d'humeur ou défis d'artistes au Céramique?’, in Céramique et peinture grecques. Modes d'emploi, ed. Villanueva Puig, M.-C., Lissarrague, F., Rouillard, R. and Rouveret, A.. Paris: 163–8.Google Scholar
Laurens, A.-F. and Lissarrague, F. (1990) ‘Entre dieux’, Métis 5: 5374.Google Scholar
Lauter, H. (1976) Die Koren des Erechtheion. Antike Plastik 16. Berlin.Google Scholar
Lavin, I. (1963) ‘The hunting mosaics of Antioch and their sources’, DOP 17: 181286.Google Scholar
Lawrence, M. (1958) ‘Season sarcophagi of architectural type’, AJA 62: 273–95.Google Scholar
Lawrence, M. (1965) ‘The Velletri Sarcophagus’, AJA 69: 207–22.Google Scholar
Lazenby, F. D. (1949) ‘Greek and Roman household pets, II’, CJ 44: 299307.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (1982) ‘Painters, patrons and patterns: The anonymity of Romano-Campanian painting and the transition from the Second to the Third Style’, in Literary and Artistic Patronage in Ancient Rome, ed. Gold, B. K.. Austin: 133–60.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (1988) The Rhetoric of Space: Literary and Artistic Representations of Landscape in Republican and Augustan Rome. Princeton.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (2001) ‘G. P. Bellori and the Sepolcro dei Nasonii: Writing a “poet's tomb”’, in La peinture funéraire antique. IVe siècle av. J.-C. – IVe siècle ap. J.-C. Actes du VIIe colloque de l'association internationale pour la peinture murale antique (AIPMA), 6–10 octobre 1998, Saint-Romain-en-Gal, Vienne, ed. Barbet, A.. Paris: 6977.Google Scholar
Leach, E. W. (2004) The Social Life of Painting in Ancient Rome and on the Bay of Naples. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Leader-Newby, R. (2005) ‘Personifications and paideia in late antique mosaics from the Greek East’, in Personification in the Greek World: From Antiquity to Byzantium, ed. Stafford, E. and Herron, J.. Aldershot: 231–46.Google Scholar
Leader-Newby, R. (2007) ‘Inscribed mosaics in the Late Roman empire: Perspectives from east and west’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 179–202.Google Scholar
Leary, T. J. (2001) Martial Book 13: The Xenia. London.Google Scholar
Leatherbury, S. V. (2012) ‘Inscribed within the image: The visual character of early Christian mosaic inscriptions’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Oxford.Google Scholar
Leatherbury, S. V. (2016) ‘Reading and seeing faith in Byzantium: The Sinai inscription as verbal and visual “text”’, Gesta 55: 13356.Google Scholar
Lebensztejn, J. C. (1988) ‘Framing classical space’, Art Journal Spring 1988: 3741.Google Scholar
Lebensztejn, J. C. (1994) ‘Starting out from the frame (vignettes)’, in Brunette and Wills (eds.): 118–40.Google Scholar
Leclercq, H. (1939) ‘Phos-zoé’, in Dictionnaire d'archéologie chrétienne et de liturgie, vol. 14,1, ed. Cabrol, F. and Leclercq, H.. Paris: 736–8.Google Scholar
Lee, D. A. (1997) ‘Frame conflicts and competing construals in family argument’, Journal of Pragmatics 27: 339–60.Google Scholar
Lefas, P. (2000) ‘On the fundamental terms of Vitruvius's architectural theory’, BICS 44: 179–95.Google Scholar
Lefebvre, H. (1991) The Production of Space. Translated by Nicholson-Smith, D.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Lehmann, K. (1962) ‘Ignorance and search in the Villa of the Mysteries’, JRS 52: 62–8.Google Scholar
Lehoux, D. (2007) Astronomy, Weather, and Calendars in the Ancient World: Parapegmata and Related Texts in Classical and Near Eastern Societies. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Leipen, N. (1971) Athena Parthenos: A Reconstruction. Toronto.Google Scholar
Leitao, D. D. (2007) ‘Male improvisation in “women's cult” of Eileithyia on Paros’, in Finding Persephone: Women's Rituals in the Ancient Mediterranean, ed. Parca, M. G. and Tzanetou, A.. Bloomington: 252–76.Google Scholar
Leonard, M. (ed.) (2010a) Derrida and Antiquity. Oxford.Google Scholar
Leonard, M. (2010b) ‘Derrida between Greek and Jew’, in Leonard (ed.): 135–58.Google Scholar
Lessing, G. E. (1984) Laocoön: An Essay on the Limits of Painting and Poetry. Translated and edited by McCormick, E. A.. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Letelier, M. (1969) Histoire d'une Vierge noire. Les Hautes Plaines de Mane.Google Scholar
Levi, D. (1947) Antioch Mosaic Pavements. Princeton.Google Scholar
Levin-Richardson, S. (2013) ‘Fututa sum hic: Female subjectivity and agency in Pompeian sexual graffiti’, CJ 108: 319–45.Google Scholar
Levitan, W. (1985) ‘Dancing at the end of the rope: Optatian Porfyry and the field of Roman verse’, TAPhA 115: 245–69.Google Scholar
Lindsay, H. (1998) ‘Eating with the dead: The Roman funerary banquet’, in Meals in a Social Context: Aspects of the Communal Meal in the Hellenistic and Rome World, ed. Nielsen, I. and Nielsen, H.. Aarhus: 6780.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1977) ‘Studius and the beginnings of Roman landscape painting’, JRS 67: 116.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1991) Roman Painting. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1993) ‘The decoration of Roman triclinia’, in In Vino Veritas, ed. Murray, O. and Tecuşan, M.. London: 239–51.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1997) ‘Vitruvius on interior decoration’, JRA 10: 363–5.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (1998) Ancient Mosaics. London.Google Scholar
Ling, R. (2000) ‘Working practice’, in Making Classical Art: Process and Practice, ed. Ling, R.. Stroud: 91107.Google Scholar
Lipinsky, A. (1960) ‘Der Theodolinden-Schatz im Dom zur Monza’, Das Münster 13: 146–73.Google Scholar
Lippold, G. (1951) Antike Gemäldekopien. Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften (Philosophisch-historische Klasse 33). Munich.Google Scholar
Lippolis, E. (2007) ‘Tipologie e significati del monumento funerario nella città ellenistica: lo sviluppo del naiskos’, in Architetti, architettura e città nel Mediterraneo antico, ed. Malacrino, C. G. and Sorbo, E.. Milan: 82102.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1985) ‘Paroles d'images: remarques sur le fonctionnement de l’écriture dans l'imagerie attique’, in Ecritures II, ed. Christin, A.-M.. Paris: 7195.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1987) Un flot d'images. Une esthétique du banquet grec. Paris.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1990a) The Aesthetics of the Greek Banquet: Images of Wine and Ritual. Translated by Szegedy-Maszak, A.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1990b) ‘Around the krater: An aspect of banquet imagery’, in Sympotica: A Symposium on the Symposion, ed. Murray, O.. Oxford: 196211.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1992) ‘Graphein: écrire et dessiner’, in L'image en jeu. De l'antiquité à Paul Klee, ed. Bron, C. and Kassapoglou, E.. Paris: 189203.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1994) ‘Epiktetos egraphsen: The writing on the cup’, in Goldhill and Osborne (eds.): 12–27.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (1999) ‘Publicity and performance: Kalos inscriptions in Attic vase-painting’, in Performance Culture and Athenian Democracy, ed. Goldhill, S. D. and Osborne, R.. Cambridge: 359–73.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. (2015) ‘Ways of looking at Greek vases’, in Destrée and Murray (eds.): 237–47.Google Scholar
Lissarrague, F. and Reed, M. (1997) ‘The collector's books’, Journal of the History of Collections 9: 275–94.Google Scholar
Little, S. (2004) ‘Framing dialogues: Towards an understanding of the parergon in theatre’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Queensland University of Technology.Google Scholar
Lodi, R. (1994) Collezione di cornici. Modena.Google Scholar
Loesberg, J. (2005). A Return to Aesthetics: Autonomy, Indifference, and Postmodernism. Stanford.Google Scholar
Loraux, N. (1993) The Children of Athena: Athenian Ideas about Citizenship and the Division between the Sexes. Princeton.Google Scholar
Lorenz, K. G. (2008) Bilder machen Räume. Mythenbilder in pompeianischen Häusern. Image & Context 5. Berlin.Google Scholar
Lorenz, K. G. (2013) ‘Der Große Fries des Pergamon-Altars: Das Stilmittel der Metalepse und die Analyse von Erzählung in der Flächenkunst’, in Eisen and von Möllendorff (eds.): 119–47.Google Scholar
Lorenz, K. G. (2015) ‘Wall painting’, in Borg (ed.): 252–67.Google Scholar
Lovejoy, A. and Boas, G. (1935) Primitivism and Related Ideas in Antiquity. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Loverdou-Tsigarida, K. (1998) The Holy and Great Monastery of Vatopaidi. Athens.Google Scholar
Lowenthal, A. (1996) ‘Introduction’, in The Object as Subject: Studies in the Interpretation of Still Life, ed. Lowenthal, A.. Princeton: 312.Google Scholar
Lucchese, C. (2009) Il mausoleo di Alicarnasso e i suoi maestri. Rome.Google Scholar
Luni, M. (ed.) (2014) Cirene Greca e Romana. Monografie di Archeologia Libica 36. Rome.Google Scholar
Luz, C. (2008) ‘Das Rätsel der griechischen Figurengedichte’, MH 37: 2233.Google Scholar
Luz, C. (2010) Technopaignia. Formspiele in der griechischen Dichtung. Leiden.Google Scholar
Lydakis, S. (2004) Ancient Greek Painting and its Echoes in Later Art. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Lyons, C. L., Papadopoulos, J. K., Stewart, L. S. and Szegedy-Maszak, A. (2006) Antiquity & Photography: Early Views of Ancient Mediterranean Sites. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Ma, J. (2006) ‘The two cultures: Connoisseurship and civic honours’, in Trimble and Elsner (eds.): 325–38.Google Scholar
Ma, J. (2007) ‘Hellenistic honorific statues and their inscriptions’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 203–46.Google Scholar
Ma, J. (2013) Statues and Cities: Honorific Portraits and Civic Identity in the Hellenistic World. Oxford.Google Scholar
Mack, R. (2002) ‘Facing down Medusa (an aetiology of the gaze)’, Art History 25: 571604.Google Scholar
Mackay, E. A. (2010) Tradition and Originality: A Study of Exekias. Oxford.Google Scholar
MacLachlan, G. and Reid, I. (1994) Framing and Interpretation. Carlton.Google Scholar
Maderna-Lauter, C. (2002) ‘Spätarchaische Plastik’, in Bol (ed.): 223–69.Google Scholar
Madigan, B. C. (1992) The Temple of Apollo Bassitas, vol. 2, The Sculpture. Princeton.Google Scholar
Maguire, H. (1987) Earth and Ocean: The Terrestrial World in Early Byzantine Art. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Maiuri, A. (1937–8) ‘Note su di un nuovo dipinto ercolanese’, BA 31: 481–9.Google Scholar
Maiuri, A. (1940) ‘Picturae ligneis formis inclusae: note sulla tecnica della pittura campana’, RAL (7th series) 1: 138–60.Google Scholar
Maiuri, A. (1953) La peinture romaine. Geneva.Google Scholar
Mandel, O. (1996) The Cheerfulness of Dutch Art: A Rescue Operation. Doornspijk.Google Scholar
Manderscheid, H. (1981) Die Skulpturenausstattung der kaiserzeitlichen Thermenanlagen. Monumenta Artis Romanae 15. Berlin.Google Scholar
Männlein-Robert, I. (2007) Stimme, Schrift und Bild. Zum Verhältnis der Künste in der hellenistischen Dichtung. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Marcadé, J. (1953–7) Recueil des signatures de sculpteurs grecs. Two volumes. Paris.Google Scholar
Marcadé, J. and Queyrel, F. (2003) ‘Le Gaulois blessé de Délos reconsidéré’, MMAI 82: 597.Google Scholar
Marchand, S. L. (1996) Down from Olympus: Archaeology and Philhellenism in Germany, 1750–1970. Princeton.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2004a) ‘Images for a warrior: On a group of Athenian vases and their public’, in Greek Vases: Images, Contexts, and Controversies, ed. Marconi, C.. New York: 2740.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2004b) ‘Kosmos: The imagery of the Greek temple’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 45: 211–24.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2007) Temple Decoration and Cultural Identity in the Archaic Greek World: The Metopes of Selinus. New York.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2009) ‘The Parthenon frieze: Degrees of visibility’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 55–6: 156–73.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (2011) ‘The birth of an image: The painting of a statue of Herakles and theories of representation in ancient Greek culture’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 59–60: 145–68.Google Scholar
Marconi, C. (ed.) (2015) The Oxford Handbook of Greek and Roman Art and Architecture. Oxford.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (1971) ‘Signe et représentation au XVIIe siècle: notes sémiotiques sur trois natures mortes’, Revue d'Esthétique 4: 402–36.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (1990) ‘Les traverses de la vanité’, in Les vanités dans la peinture au XVIIe siècle. Méditations sur la richesse, le dénuement et la redemption, ed. Tapié, A.. Caen: 2130.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (1996) ‘The frame of representation and some of its figures’, in Duro (ed.): 7995.Google Scholar
Marin, L. (2001) On Representation. Translated by Porter, C.. Stanford.Google Scholar
Marriner, R. (2002) ‘Derrida and the parergon’, in A Companion to Art Theory, ed. Smith, P. and Wilde, C.. Oxford: 349–59.Google Scholar
Marshall, C. W. (2003) ‘Sophocles’ Nauplius and Heron of Alexandria's mechanical theater’, in Shards from Kolonos: Studies in Sophoclean fragments, ed. Sommerstein, A. H.. Bari: 261–79.Google Scholar
Marshall, D. (2005) The Frame of Art: Fictions of Aesthetic Experience, 1750–1815. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Marszal, J. (2000) ‘Ubiquitous barbarians: Representations of the Gauls in Pergamon and elsewhere’, in de Grummond and Ridgway (eds.): 191–234.Google Scholar
Martens, D. (1992) Une esthétique de la transgression. Le vase grec de la fin de l’époque géométrique au début de l’époque classique. Brussels.Google Scholar
Martindale, C. (1993) Redeeming the Text: Latin Poetry and the Hermeneutics of Reception. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Martindale, C. (2005) Latin Poetry and the Judgment of Taste: An Essay in Aesthetics. Oxford.Google Scholar
Martindale, C. and Thomas, R. (eds.) (2006) Classics and the Uses of Reception. Malden, Mass.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Marvin, M. (1989) ‘Copying in Roman sculpture: The replica series’, in Retaining the Original: Multiple Originals, Copies and Reproductions. Studies in the History of Art 20, ed. Preciado, K.. Hanover: 2945.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (1993) ‘Copying in Roman sculpture: The replica series’, in D'Ambra (ed.): 161–88.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (2002) ‘The Ludovisi barbarians: The grand manner’, in Gazda (ed.): 204–23.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (2006) ‘The Attalid Bronzes’, CR 56: 203–5.Google Scholar
Marvin, M. (2008) The Language of the Muses: The Dialogue Between Greek and Roman Sculpture. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Marx, P. A. (2001) ‘Acropolis 625 (Endoios Athena) and the rediscovery of its findspot’, Hesperia 70: 221–54.Google Scholar
Mastino, A. and Teatini, A. (2001) ‘Ancora sul discusso “trionfo” di Costantino dopo la battaglia del Ponte Milvio: nota a proposito di CIL VIII, 9356’, in Varia Epigraphica’. Atti del colloquio internazionale di epigrafia, Bertinoro, 8–10 giugno 2000, ed. Angeli Bertinelli, M. G. and Donati, A.. Faenza: 273327.Google Scholar
Matheson, S. B. (1984) ‘Two new Greek vases for Yale’, Yale University Art Gallery Bulletin 39: 811.Google Scholar
Matheson, S. B. (1986) ‘Polygnotos: An Iliupersis scene at the Getty Museum’, Greek Vases in the J. Paul Getty Museum 3: 101–14.Google Scholar
Matheson, S. B. (1988) Greek Vases: A Guide to the Yale Collection. New Haven.Google Scholar
Mathews, T. F. (2001) ‘The emperor and the icon’, AAAH 15: 163–77.Google Scholar
MattickJr, P. (1993) ‘Introduction’, in Eighteenth-Century Aesthetics and the Reconstruction of Art, ed. Mattick, P.. Cambridge: 115.Google Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. (2011) Imperialism, Power, and Identity: Experiencing the Roman Empire. Princeton.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1882) Geschichte der dekorativen Wandmalerei in Pompeji. Berlin.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1899) Pompeii: Its Life and Art. London.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1902) ‘Wandschirm und Bildträger in der Wandmalerei’, MDAI(R) 17: 179231.Google Scholar
Mau, A. (1903) ‘Tafelbild oder Prospekt’, MDAI(R) 18: 222–73.Google Scholar
Mauch, U. (2006) ‘Pflanzenabbildungen des Wiener Dioskurides und das Habituskonzept: Ein Beitrag zur botanischen Charakterisierung von antiken Pflanzen durch den Habitus’, Antike Naturwissenschaft und ihre Rezeption 16: 125–38.Google Scholar
Mayer i Olivé, M. (2012) ‘Tabulae ansatae votivas en santuarios: Algunas reflexiones a propósito de las halladas en el possible mitreo de Can Modolell en Cabrera de Mar (Barcelona)’, in Instrumenta Inscripta III. Manufatti iscritti e vita dei santuari in età romana, ed. Baratta, G. and Marengo, S. M.. Macerata: 223–45.Google Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1978) Roman Sarcophagi in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. New York.Google Scholar
McCloskey, M. A. (1987) Kant's Aesthetic. London.Google Scholar
McHam, S. B. (2013) The Artistic Culture of the Italian Renaissance: The Legacy of the Natural History. New Haven.Google Scholar
McIver Lopes, D. M. (1998) Review of Duro 1996b, Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 56: 408–10.Google Scholar
McLean, B. H. (2002) An Introduction to Greek Epigraphy of the Hellenistic and Roman Periods from Alexander the Great down to the Reign of Constantine (323 BC–AD 337). Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Meier, T., Ott, M. R. and Sauer, R. (eds.) (2015) Materiale Textkulturen. Konzepte – Materialien – Praktiken. Materiale Textkulturen 1. Berlin.Google Scholar
Meimaris, Y. E. and Kritikakou-Nikolaropoulou, K. I. (2005) Inscriptions from Palaestina Tertia, vol. 1a, The Greek Inscriptions from Ghor es-Safi (Byzantine Zoora). ΜΕΛΕΤΗΜΑΤΑ 41. Athens.Google Scholar
Meinecke, K. (2008) ‘Roman sarcophagi in their original context, Rome and vicinity’ (http://www.archaeologie-online.de/bibliothek/tagungsberichte/2008/cult-and-imagination/roman-sarcophagi-in-their-original-context-rome-and-vicinity/seite-1; last accessed: 21 December 2015).Google Scholar
Meinecke, K. (2014) Sarcophagum posuit. Römische Steinsarkophage im Kontext. Sarkophag-Studien 7. Ruhpolding.Google Scholar
Meller, H., Mundt, I. and Schmuhl, B. (eds.) (2008) Der heilige Schatz im Dom zu Halberstadt. Regensburg.Google Scholar
Meltzer, F. (2009) ‘Reviving the fairy tree: Tales of European sanctity’, Critical Inquiry 35: 493522.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mendgen, E. (1991) Künstler rahmen ihre Bilder. Zur Geschichte des Bilderrahmens zwischen Akademie und Sezession. Konstanz.Google Scholar
Mendgen, E. (1995) In Perfect Harmony: Picture + Frame, 1850–1920. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Menninghaus, W. (2000) ‘Hummingbirds, shells, picture-frames: Kant's “free beauties” and the Romantic arabesque’, in Rereading Romanticism, Amsterdämer Beiträge zur neueren Germanistik 47, ed. Helfer, M. B.. Amsterdam: 2746.Google Scholar
Merkelbach, R. and Stauber, J. (2002) Steinepigramme aus dem griechischen Osten, vol. 4, Die Südküste Kleinasiens, Syrien und Palaestina. Munich.Google Scholar
Mertens, J. R. (1977) Attic White-Ground: Its Development on Shapes other than Lekythoi. London.Google Scholar
Mertens, J. R. (2010) How to Read Greek Vases. New York.Google Scholar
Messineo, G. (1991) La Via Flaminia. Da Porta del Popolo a Malborghetto. Rome.Google Scholar
Messineo, G. (2000) La tomba dei Nasonii. Rome.Google Scholar
Mettinger, T. N. D. (1995) No Graven Image? Israelite Aniconism in its Ancient Near Eastern Context. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Metz, C. (1974) Film Language: A Semiotics of the Cinema. Translated by Taylor, M.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Metzger, M. (1985) Königsthron und Gottesthron. Thronformen und Throndarstellungen in Ägypten und im Vorderen Orient im dritten und zweiten Jahrtausend vor Christus und deren Bedeutung für das Verständnis von Aussagen über den Thron im Alten Testament. Two volumes. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 15. Kevelaer.Google Scholar
Meyer, E. A. (2004) Legitimacy and Law in the Roman World: Tabulae in Roman Belief and Practice. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Meyer, M. and Brüggemann, N. (2007) Kore und Kouros. Weihegaben für die Götter. Vienna.Google Scholar
Meyer, R. (2010) ‘The conservation of the frescoes from Boscoreale in the Metropolitan Museum’, in Bergmann et al. (eds.): 3346.Google Scholar
Meyer, R. (2013) ‘Conservation et restauration des fresques de Boscoreale au Metropolitan Museum of Art de New York’, in Barbet and Verbanck-Piérard (eds.): 272–9.Google Scholar
Michel, A. (2001) Les églises d’époque byzantine et umayyade de la Jordanie, Ve–VIIIe siècle. Typologie architecturale et aménagements liturgiques. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Miles, M. (2008) Art as Plunder: The Ancient Origins of Debate about Cultural Property. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Millar, F. (1995) ‘Latin in the epigraphy of the Roman Near East’, in Acta Colloquii Epigraphici Latini. Helsingiae 3.–6. sept. 1991 habiti. Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum 104, ed. Solin, H., Salomies, O. and Liertz, U.-M.. Helsinki: 403–19.Google Scholar
Miller, S. G. (1995) ‘Old Bouleuterion and Old Metroon in the Classical Agora’, in Hansen and Raaflaub (eds.): 133–56.Google Scholar
Milnor, K. (2014) Graffiti and the Literary Landscape in Roman Pompeii. Oxford.Google Scholar
Minissale, G. (2009) Framing Consciousness in Art: Transcultural Perspectives. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Minsky, M. (1977) ‘Frame-system theory’, in Thinking: Readings in Cognitive Science, ed. Johnson-Laird, P. N. and Wason, P. C.. Cambridge: 355–76.Google Scholar
Mitchell, J. (2002) ‘Artistic patronage and cultural strategies in Lombard Italy’, in Towns and their Territories in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, ed. Brogiolo, G. P., Gauthier, N. and Christie, N.. Leiden: 347–70.Google Scholar
Mitchell, J. (2008) The Butrint Baptistery and its Mosaics. London.Google Scholar
Mitchell, P. and Roberts, L. (1996a) Frameworks: Form, Function and Ornament in European Portrait Frames. London.Google Scholar
Mitchell, P. (1996b) A History of European Picture Frames. London.Google Scholar
Mitchell, W. J. T. (1994) Picture Theory: Essays on Verbal and Visual Representation. Chicago.Google Scholar
Molholt, R. (2011) ‘Roman labyrinth mosaics and the experience of motion’, Art Bulletin 93: 287303.Google Scholar
Mols, S. T. A. M. and Moormann, E. M. (2008) La villa della Farnesina: le pitture. Milan.Google Scholar
Molyneaux, B. L. (ed.) (1997) The Cultural Life of Images: Visual Representation in Archaeology. London.Google Scholar
Moore, M. B. (2011) ‘Kleitias, Dionysos, and Cheiron’, BABesch 86: 113.Google Scholar
Moormann, E. M. (ed.) (1993) Functional and Spatial Analysis of Wall Painting. Leiden.Google Scholar
Moormann, E. M. (1995) ‘…Und dieser Esel ist hier das gelehrteste’: Winckelmann und die antike Wandmalerei. Akzidenten 8. Stendal.Google Scholar
Morales, H. (1996) ‘The torturer's apprentice: Parrhasius and the limits of art’, in Elsner (ed.): 182–209.Google Scholar
Morales, H. (2004) Vision and Narrative in Achilles Tatius’ Leucippe and Cleitophon. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Moreno, P. (1965) ‘Pinakes’, EAA 6: 171–4.Google Scholar
Moreno, P. (2000) Apelle. La battaglia di Alessandro. Milan.Google Scholar
Moretti, G. (2010) ‘Xenia e Apophoreta di Marziale fra Ekphrasis retorica e tradizione iconografica della “natura morta”’, in Le immagini nel testo. Il testo nell'immagini. Rapporti fra parola e visualità nella tradizione greco-latina, ed. Belloni, L., Bonandini, A., Ieranò, G. and Moretti, G.. Trento: 327–72.Google Scholar
Morey, C. R. (1924) The Sarcophagus of Claudia Antonia Sabina and the Asiatic Sarcophagi. Princeton.Google Scholar
Morison, S. (1972) Politics and Script: Aspects of Authority and Freedom in the Development of Graeco-Latin Script from the Sixth Century BCE to the Twentieth Century AD. Oxford.Google Scholar
Morris, I. (1992) Death-Ritual and Social Structure in Classical Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Morris, I. (ed.) (1994) Classical Greece: Ancient Histories and Modern Archaeologies. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Morris, S. P. (1992) Daidalos and the Origins of Greek Art. Princeton.Google Scholar
Mortensen, P. (1997) Art in the Social Order: The Making of the Modern Concept of Art. Albany.Google Scholar
Mosco, M. and Revai, E. (1998) Cornici barocche e stampe. Restaurate dai depositi di Palazzo Pitti. Livorno.Google Scholar
Mudie-Cooke, P. B. (1913) ‘The paintings of the Villa Item at Pompeii’, JRS 3: 157–74.Google Scholar
Mugione, E. (2006) ‘La lesche degli Cnidi a Delfi: proposta di rilettura del programma figurativo’, in Iconografia 2005. Immagini e immaginari dall'antichità classica al mondo moderno, ed. Colpo, I., Favaretto, I. and Ghedini, F.. Padua: 197213.Google Scholar
Müller, F. G. J. M. (1994) The So-Called Peleus and Thetis Sarcophagus in the Villa Albani. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Müller, L. (ed.) (1877) Publilii Optatiani Porfyrii Carmina. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Mundell Mango, M. (1986) Silver from Early Byzantium: The Kaper Koraon and Related Treasures. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Munn, M. H. (2006) The Mother of the Gods, Athens, and the Tyranny of Asia: A Study of Sovereignty in Ancient Religion. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Muth, S. (1998) Erleben von Raum – Leben im Raum. Zur Funktion mythologischer Mosaikbilder in der römisch-kaiserzeitlichen Wohnarchitektur. Archäologie und Geschichte 10. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Muth, S. (2008) Gewalt im Bild. Das Phänomen der medialen Gewalt im Athen des 6. und 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 1. Berlin.Google Scholar
Mylonas Shear, I. (1999) ‘Maidens in Greek architecture: The origin of the “Caryatids”’, BCH 123: 6585.Google Scholar
Mylonopoulos, J. (ed.) (2010) Divine Images and Human Imaginations in Ancient Greece and Rome. Leiden.Google Scholar
Nagel, A. (2011) The Controversy of Renaissance Art. Chicago.Google Scholar
Nagel, A. and Wood, C. S. (2010) Anachronic Renaissance. New York.Google Scholar
Naumann, F. (1983) Die Ikonographie der Kybele in der phrygischen und der griechischen Kunst. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Naumann-Steckner, F. (1991) ‘Depictions of glass in Roman wall paintings’, in Roman Glass: Two Centuries of Art and Invention, ed. Newby, M. and Painter, K.. London: 8698.Google Scholar
Naumann-Steckner, F. (1999) ‘Glasgefässe in der römischen Wandmalerei’, in Römische Glaskunst und Wandmalerei, ed. Klein, M. J.. Mainz: 2533.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (1995) ‘The lion's eye: Imitation and uncertainty in Attic red-figure’, Representations 51: 118–53.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2001) ‘Framing the gift: The politics of the Siphnian Treasury at Delphi’, ClAnt 20: 273344.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2002) Style and Politics in Athenian Vase-Painting: The Craft of Democracy, ca. 530–460 BCE. Cambridge Studies in Classical Art and Iconography. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2005) ‘Connoisseurship and the stakes of style’, Critical Inquiry 32: 126.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2010a) The Emergence of the Classical Style in Greek Sculpture. Chicago.Google Scholar
Neer, R. T. (2010b) ‘Jean-Pierre Vernant and the history of the image’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 181–95.Google Scholar
Negev, A. (1971) ‘New graffiti from Sinai’, Eretz Israel 10: 180–7.Google Scholar
Neils, J. (2001) The Parthenon Frieze. New York.Google Scholar
Neils, J. (2003) ‘Children and Greek religion’, in Neils and Oakley (eds.): 139–61.Google Scholar
Neils, J. (2004) ‘Classic moments: Time in the Parthenon frieze’, in The Parthenon and its Sculptures, ed. Cosmopoulos, M. B.. Cambridge: 4362.Google Scholar
Neils, J. and Oakley, J. H. (eds.) (2003) Coming of Age in Ancient Greece. New Haven.Google Scholar
Nelson, R. S. (ed.) (2000) Visuality Before and Beyond the Renaissance: Seeing as Others Saw. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Netz, R. (1999) The Shaping of Deduction in Greek Mathematics: A Study in Cognitive History. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Netz, R. and Squire, M. J. (2016) ‘Sight and the perspectives of mathematics: The limits of ancient optics’, in Squire (ed.): 6884.Google Scholar
Netzer, E., Kalman, Y., Porath, R. and Chachy-Laureys, R. (2010) ‘Preliminary report on Herod's mausoleum and theatre with a royal box at Herodium’, JRA 23: 84108.Google Scholar
Neudecker, R. (1988) Die Skulpturenausstattung römischer Villen in Italien. Mainz.Google Scholar
Neugebauer, O. (1969) The Exact Sciences in Antiquity. New York.Google Scholar
Neugebauer, O. (1975) A History of Ancient Mathematical Astronomy. Berlin.Google Scholar
Neumann, G. (1979) Probleme des griechischen Weihreliefs. Tübinger Studien zur Archäologie und Kunstgeschichte 3. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Newbery, T. J. (2002) Frames and Framings in the Ashmolean Museum. Oxford.Google Scholar
Newbery, T. J. (2007) The Robert Lehman Collection XIII: Frames. New York.Google Scholar
Newbery, T. J., Bisacca, G. and Kanter, L. B. (1990) Italian Renaissance Frames. New York.Google Scholar
Newby, Z. (2009) ‘Absorption and erudition in Philostratus’ Imagines’, in Philostratus, ed. Bowie, E. and Elsner, J.. Cambridge: 322–42.Google Scholar
Newby, Z. (2011) ‘In the guise of gods and heroes: Portrait heads on mythological sarcophagi’, in Elsner and Huskinson (eds.): 189–228.Google Scholar
Newby, Z. and Leader-Newby, R. (eds.) (2007) Art and Inscriptions in the Ancient World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Nichols, S. G. (1991) ‘Seeing food: An anthropology of ekphrasis and still life in Classical and Medieval examples’, MLN 106: 818–51.Google Scholar
Nick, G. (2003) Die Athena Parthenos. Studien zum griechischen Kultbild und seiner Rezeption. Mainz.Google Scholar
Nisbet, G. (2011) ‘An ancient Greek graphic novel’, in Classics and Comics, ed. Kovacs, G. and Marshall, C. W.. Oxford: 2741.Google Scholar
Nock, A. D. (1946) ‘Sarcophagi and symbolism: A review of F. Cumont's Recherches sur le symbolisme funéraires des Romains’, AJA 50: 140–70.Google Scholar
Nodelman, S. (1971) ‘Roman illusionism: Thoughts on the birth of western spirituality’, Art News Annual 37: 2538.Google Scholar
Nodelman, S. (1993) ‘How to read a Roman portrait’, in D'Ambra (ed.): 1026.Google Scholar
Nolan, M. and Nolan, S. (1989) Christian Pilgrimage in Modern Western Europe. Chapel Hill.Google Scholar
Nordhagen, P. (1990) ‘The Mosaics of John VII (705–707 AD)’, in Studies in Byzantine and Early Medieval Painting. London: 58130.Google Scholar
Norris, C. (1988) ‘Deconstruction, post-modernism and the visual arts’, in Norris and Benjamin (eds.): 731.Google Scholar
Norris, C. and Benjamin, A. E. (1988) What is Deconstruction? London.Google Scholar
Norton, R. (1991) Herder's Aesthetics and the European Enlightenment. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Oakley, J. H. (2004) Picturing Death in Classical Athens: The Evidence of the White Lekythoi. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Oakley, J. H. (2013) The Greek Vase: Art of the Storyteller. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Oenbrink, W. (1997) Das Bild im Bilde. Zur Darstellung von Götterstatuen und Kultbildern auf griechischen Vasen. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Okáčová, M. (2007) ‘Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius: Characteristic features of Late ancient figurative poetics’, SPFB(klas) 12: 5771.Google Scholar
Olin, M. (1992) Forms of Representation in Alois Riegl's Theory of Art. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Oliver, G. (2000) ‘Athenian funerary monuments: Style, grandeur, and cost’, in The Epigraphy of Death: Studies in the History and Society of Greece and Rome, ed. Oliver, G.. Liverpool: 5980.Google Scholar
Oliver-Smith, P. (1969) ‘Architectural elements on Greek vases before 400 BC’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, New York University.Google Scholar
Oppermann, M. (1990) Vom Medusabild zur Athenageburt. Bildprogramme griechischer Tempelgiebel archaischer und klassischer Zeit. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Orofino, G. (1991) ‘Dioskurides war gegen Pflanzenbilder: Die Illustration der Heilmittellehre des Dioskurides zwischen Spätantike und dem Hochmittelalter’, Die Waage 30: 144–9.Google Scholar
Ortega y Gasset, J. (1990) ‘Meditations on the frame’, Perspecta 26: 185–90.Google Scholar
O'Sullivan, L. (2009) The Regime of Demetrius of Phalerum in Athens, 317–307 BCE: A Philosopher in Politics. Mnemosyne Suppl. 318. Leiden.Google Scholar
O'Sullivan, T. (2007) ‘Walking with Odysseus: The portico frame of the Odyssey Landscapes’, AJPh 128: 497532.Google Scholar
Osborne, M. J. (1973) ‘The stoichedon style in theory and practice’, ZPE 10: 249–70.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1985) ‘The erection and mutilation of the Hermai’, PCPhS 31: 4773.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1987) ‘The viewing and obscuring of the Parthenon frieze’, JHS 107: 98105.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1988) ‘Death revisited, death revised: The death of the artist in Archaic and Classical Greece’, Art History 11: 116.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1994a) ‘Democracy and imperialism in the Panathenaic procession: The Parthenon frieze in its context’, in The Archaeology of Athens and Attica under the Democracy, ed. Coulson, W. D. E., Palagia, O., Shear, T. L., Shapiro, H. A. and Frost, F. J.. Oxford: 143–50.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1994b) ‘Framing the centaur’, in Goldhill and Osborne (eds.): 52–84.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1994c) ‘Looking on Greek style: Does the sculpted girl speak to women too?’, in Morris (ed.): 81–96.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (1998) Archaic and Classical Greek Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2000) ‘Archaic and Classical Greek temple sculpture and the viewer’, in Rutter and Sparkes (eds.): 228–46.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2009) ‘The narratology and theology of architectural sculpture; Or, what you can do with a chariot but can't do with a satyr on a Greek temple’, in Schultz and von den Hoff (eds.): 2–12.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2010a) ‘The art of signing in ancient Greece’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 231–51.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2010b) ‘Relics and remains in an ancient Greek world full of anthropomorphic gods’, in Relics and Remains, ed. Walsham, A.. Oxford: 5672.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. (2011) The History Written on the Classical Greek Body. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Osborne, R. and Pappas, A. (2007) ‘Writing on Archaic Greek pottery’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 131–55.Google Scholar
Östenberg, I. (2009a) Staging the World: Spoils, Captives, and Representations in the Roman Triumphal Procession. Oxford.Google Scholar
Östenberg, I. (2009b) ‘Et titulis oppida capta legam: The role of the written placards in the Roman triumphal processions’, MÉFRA 121: 463–72.Google Scholar
Ovadiah, A. (1980) Geometric and Floral Patterns in Ancient Mosaics. Rome.Google Scholar
Owens, C. (1979) ‘Detachment from the “parergon”’, October 9: 42–9.Google Scholar
Pache, C. O. (2009) ‘The hero beyond himself: Heroic death in ancient Greek pottery and art’, in Albersmeier (ed.): 144–73.Google Scholar
Palagia, O. (1993) The Pediments of the Parthenon. Monumenta Graeca et Romana 7. Leiden.Google Scholar
Palagia, O. (2005) ‘Fire from Heaven: Pediments and akroteria of the Parthenon’, in The Parthenon: From Antiquity to the Pesent, ed. Neils, J.. New York: 225–59.Google Scholar
Paléothodoros, D. (2004) Epictétos. Louvain.Google Scholar
Paléothodoros, D. (ed.) (2012) The Contexts of Painted Pottery in the Ancient Mediterranean World (Seventh–Fourth Centuries BCE). Oxford.Google Scholar
Pallas, D. (1977) Les monuments paléochrétiens de Grèce découverts de 1959 à 1973. Sussidi allo Studio della Antichità Cristiane 5. Vatican City.Google Scholar
Palma, B. and de Lachenal, L. (1983) I Marmi Ludovisi nel Museo Nazionale Romano. Museo Nazionale Romano, Le Sculture I,5. Rome.Google Scholar
Pani, G. G. (1986) ‘Segno e immagine di scrittura: La tabula ansata e il suo significato simbolico’, Miscellanea greca e romana 10: 429–41.Google Scholar
Pani, G. G. (1989) ‘Forma, linguaggio e contenuti delle dediche epigrapfiche nei tituli ansati (iv–ix sec. d.C)’, in La terza età dell'epigrafia, ed. Donati, A.. Faenza: 169–94.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (1932) ‘Zum Problem der Beschreibung und Inhaltsdeutung von Werken der bildenden Kunst’, Logos 21: 103–19.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (1955) ‘Iconography and iconology: An introduction to the study of Renaissance art’, in Meaning in the Visual Arts. New York: 2654.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (1996) Perspective as Symbolic Form. Translated by Wood, C. S.. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Panofsky, E. (2012) ‘On the problem of describing and interpreting works of art’, trans. Lorenz, K. G. and Elsner, J., Critical Inquiry 38: 467–82.Google Scholar
Pappalardo, U. (1987) ‘La “villa imperiale” a Pompei: rapporto preliminare’, Dialoghi di Archeologia 5: 125–34.Google Scholar
Pappalardo, U. and Ciardiello, R. (2012) Greek and Roman Mosaics. New York.Google Scholar
Papalexandrou, A. (2001) ‘Text in context: Eloquent monuments and the Byzantine beholder’, Word & Image 17: 259–83.Google Scholar
Papalexandrou, A. (2007) ‘Echoes of orality in the monumental inscriptions of Byzantium’, in James (ed.): 161–87.Google Scholar
Pappas, A. (2011) ‘Arts in letters: The aesthetics of ancient Greek writing’, in Visible Writings: Cultures, Forms, Readings, ed. Shaw, M. and Dalbello, M.. Rutgers: 3754.Google Scholar
Pappas, A. (2013) ‘The treachery of verbal images: Viewing the Greek technopaegnia’, in The Muse at Play: Riddles and Wordplay in Greek and Latin Poetry, ed. Kwapisz, J., Petrain, D. and Szymański, M.. Berlin: 199224.Google Scholar
Parker, R. C. T. (1996) Athenian Religion: A History. Oxford.Google Scholar
Parker, R. C. T. (1998) ‘Pleasing thighs: Reciprocity in Greek religion’, in Gill et al. (eds.): 105–26.Google Scholar
Parker, R. C. T. (2005) Polytheism and Society at Athens. Oxford.Google Scholar
Parshall, P. (2006) ‘Antonio Lafreri's “Speculum Romanae Magnificentiae”’, Print Quarterly 23: 328.Google Scholar
Parsons, P. (2009) ‘P. Artemid.: A papyrologist's view’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 2733.Google Scholar
Patterson, J. R. (1992) ‘Patronage, collegia and burials in Imperial Rome’, in Death in Towns: Urban Responses to the Dying and the Dead, 100–1600, ed. Bassett, S.. Leicester: 1527.Google Scholar
Patterson, J. R. (2000) ‘Living and dying in the city of Rome: Houses and tombs’, in Ancient Rome: The Archaeology of the Eternal City, ed. Dodge, H. and Coulson, J.. Oxford: 259–89.Google Scholar
Payne, H. and Young, G. M. (1936) Archaic Marble Sculpture from the Acropolis: A Photographic Catalogue. London.Google Scholar
Pedley, J. G. (1976) Greek Sculpture of the Archaic Period: The Island Workshops. Mainz.Google Scholar
Pedley, J. G. (1987) ‘Reflections of architecture in sixth-century Attic vase-painting’, in Belloli (ed.): 63–80.Google Scholar
Peers, G. (2004) Sacred Shock: Framing Visual Experience in Byzantium. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Pekáry, T. (1985) Das römische Kaiserbildnis in Staat, Kult und Gesellschaft, dargestellt anhand der schriftlichen Überlieferung. Das römische Herrscherbild III,5. Berlin.Google Scholar
Pekridou-Gorecki, A. (1989) Mode im antiken Griechenland. Munich.Google Scholar
Pelliccia, H. (2010–11) ‘Unlocking Aeneid 6.460: Plautus’ Amphitryon, Euripides’ Protesilaus and the referents of Callimachus’ Coma’, CJ 106: 149219.Google Scholar
Pelttari, A. D. (2014) The Space that Remains: Reading Latin Poetry in Late Antiquity. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Penny, N. (2010) A Closer Look: Frames. New Haven and London.Google Scholar
Pensabene, P. and Panella, C. (1999) Arco di Costantino. Tra archeologia e archeometria. Rome.Google Scholar
Périllié, J.-L. (2005) Symmetria et rationalité harmonique. Origine pythagoricienne de la notion grecques de symétrie. Paris.Google Scholar
Pernice, E. (1938) Pavimente und figürliche Mosaiken. Die hellenistische Kunst in Pompeji 6. Berlin.Google Scholar
Pernigotti, C. (ed.) (2008) Menandri Sententiae. Florence.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2000) ‘Notes on diligentia as a term of Roman art criticism’, CPh 95: 445–58.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2002) ‘Rhetoric, literary criticism, and the Roman aesthetics of artistic imitation’, in Gazda (ed.): 153–71.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2005) The Aesthetics of Emulation in the Visual Arts of Ancient Rome. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Perry, E. (2006) ‘Between Pergamon, Athens and Rome’, JRA 19: 457–60.Google Scholar
Pesando, F. (1997) Domus. Edilizia privata e società pompeiana fra III e I secolo a.C. Rome.Google Scholar
Peirce, P. (1989) ‘The Arch of Constantine: Propaganda and ideology in Late Roman Art’, Art History 12: 387418.Google Scholar
Peirce, S. (1998) ‘Visual language and concepts of cult on the “Lenaia vases”’, ClAnt 17: 5995.Google Scholar
Peirce, S. (2010) Frames. London.Google Scholar
Peters, W. J. T. (1977) ‘La composizione delle pareti dipinte nella Casa dei Vetti a Pompei’, MNIR: 95128.Google Scholar
Petersen, L. H. (2006) The Freedman in Roman Art and Art History. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Petrain, D. (2014) Homer in Stone: The Tabulae Iliacae in their Roman Context. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Petridou, G. (2013) ‘“Blessed is he, who has seen…”: The power of ritual viewing and ritual framing in Eleusis’, Helios 40: 309–41.Google Scholar
Petridou, G. (2016) Divine Epiphany in Ancient Greek Literature and Culture. Oxford.Google Scholar
Petsalis-Diomidis, A. (2006) ‘Amphiaraos present: Images and healing pilgrimage in Classical Greece’, in Presence. The Inherence of the Prototype Within Images and other Objects, ed. Maniura, R. and Shepherd, R.. London: 205–29.Google Scholar
Pfanner, M. (1983) Der Titusbogen. Mainz.Google Scholar
Pfanner, M. (1989) ‘Über das Herstellen von Porträts’, JDAI 104: 157257.Google Scholar
Pfister, F. (1909–12) Der Reliquienkult im Altertum. Two volumes. Giessen.Google Scholar
Pfisterer-Haas, S. (2002) ‘Mädchen und Frauen am Wasser’, JDAI 117: 179.Google Scholar
Phelan, R. (2006) ‘The picture frame in question: American art 1945–2000’, in Wolf and Bernhart (eds.): 159–75.Google Scholar
Philipp, H. (1990) ‘Zu Polyklets Schrift Kanon’, in Polyklet: Der Bildhauer der griechischen Klassik. Ausstellung im Liebieghaus, Museum Alter Plastik, Frankfurt am Main, ed. Beck, H., Bol, P. C. and Bückling, M.. Mainz: 135–55.Google Scholar
Philonenko, M. (1993) Le Trône de Dieu. Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 69. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1981) Chiese e mosaici della Giordania settentrionale. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1989) Chiese e mosaici di Madaba. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1993) Mosaics of Jordan. Amman.Google Scholar
Pierattini, A. (2012) ‘“Scaenografia” e “aedificatio” nell'archittectura delle città vesuviane’, Bollettino d'Arte 14: 124.Google Scholar
Pingiatoglou, S. (1981) Eileithyia. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Pirenne-Delforge, V. (2008) Retour à la source. Pausanias et la religion grecque. Liège.Google Scholar
Plantzos, D. (2012) ‘Wall- and panel-painting’, in T. J. Smith and Plantzos (eds.): 1.171–85.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2002a) ‘Evasive epiphanies in ekphrastic epigram’, Ramus 31: 3350.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2002b) ‘Viewing, desiring, believing: Confronting the divine in a Pompeian house’, Art History 25: 87112.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2006) ‘Making an impression: Replication and the ontology of the Graeco-Roman seal stone’, in Trimble, and Elsner, (eds): 233–57.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2007a) ‘Burning butterflies: Seals, symbols and the soul in antiquity’, in Pagans and Christians – from Antiquity to the Middle Ages: Papers in Honour of Martin Henig, Presented on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday. BAR International Series 1610, ed. Gilmour, L.. Oxford: 8999.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2007b) ‘“Honour takes wing”: Unstable images and anxious orators in the Greek tradition’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 247–71.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2009) ‘“Where the wild things are”: Locating the marvellous in Augustan wall painting’, in Paradox and the Marvellous in Augustan Literature, ed. Hardie, P.. Oxford: 4174.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2011) Facing the Gods: Epiphany and Representation in Graeco-Roman Art, Literature and Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2012) ‘Framing the dead on Roman sarcophagi’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 213–27.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2014a) ‘Agamemnon's grief: On the limits of expression in Roman rhetoric and painting’, in Elsner and Meyer (eds.): 211–31.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. (2014b) ‘Likeness and likelihood in Classical Greek art’, in Probabilities, Hypotheticals and Counterfactuals in Ancient Greek Thought, ed. Wohl, V.. Cambridge: 185207.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. and Squire, M. J. (eds.) (2010) The Art of Art History in Graeco-Roman Antiquity (Arethusa special issue 43.2). Baltimore.Google Scholar
Platt, V. J. and Squire, M. J. (forthcoming) ‘Getting to grips with classical art: Rethinking the haptics of Graeco-Roman visual culture’, in Touch and the Ancient Senses, ed. Purves, A.. London.Google Scholar
Plommer, W. H. (1967) Review of Croisille 1965, CR 17: 98–9.Google Scholar
Plommer, W. H. (1979) ‘Vitruvius and the origin of the Caryatids’, JHS 99: 97102.Google Scholar
Pohl, I. (1978) ‘Piazzale delle Corporazioni ad Ostia: Tentativo di ricostruzione del Portico Claudio e la sua decorazione’, MÉFRA 90: 331–55.Google Scholar
Polara, G. (ed.) (1973) Publilii Optatiani Porfyrii carmina. Two volumes. Turin.Google Scholar
Polara, G. (ed.) (2004) Optaziano Porfirio, Carmi. Turin.Google Scholar
Politis, K. M. D. (2012) Sanctuary of Lot at Deir ‘Ain ‘Abata in Jordan: Excavations 1988–2003. Amman.Google Scholar
Pollano, G. (1964) Storia del santuario dell Consolata patrona della città e dell'archidiocesi di Torino. Turin.Google Scholar
Pollitt, J. J. (1974) The Ancient View of Greek Art: Criticism, History, and Terminology. Yale Publications in the History of Art 25. New Haven.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2009a) ‘Is art modern? Kristeller's “modern system of the arts” reconsidered’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 124.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2009b) ‘Reply to Shiner’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 171–8.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2010) The Origins of Aesthetic Inquiry in Ancient Greece: Matter, Sensation, and Experience. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Porter, J. (2011) ‘Against λεπτότης: Rethinking Hellenistic aesthetics’, in Creating a Hellenistic World, ed. Erskine, A. and Llewellyn-Jones, L.. Swansea: 271312.Google Scholar
Pothecary, S. (2005) ‘Kolossourgia: “A colossal statue of a work”’, in Strabo's Cultural Geography: The Making of a Kolossourgia, ed. Dueck, D., Lindsay, H. and Pothecary, S.. Cambridge: 526.Google Scholar
Potts, A. (1994) Flesh and the Ideal. New Haven.Google Scholar
Poussin, N. (1824) Collection de lettres de Nicolas Poussin. Paris.Google Scholar
Powell, C. and Allen, Z. (2009) Italian Renaissance Frames at the V&A: A Technical Study. London.Google Scholar
Prager, B. (2002) ‘Kant in Caspar David Friedrich's frames’, Art History 25: 6886.Google Scholar
Prettejohn, E. (1996) ‘Catalogue II: Recreating Rome’, in Imagining Rome: British Artists and Rome in the Nineteenth Century. Greek Sculpture and Modern Art from Winckelmann to Picasso, ed. Edwards, C. and Liversidge, M.. London: 125–70.Google Scholar
Prettejohn, E. (2002) ‘Lawrence Alma-Tadema and the modern city of ancient Rome’, Art Bulletin 84: 115–29.Google Scholar
Prettejohn, E. (2012) The Modernity of Ancient Sculpture: Greek Sculpture and Modern Art from Winckelmann to Picasso. London.Google Scholar
Pretzler, M. (2007) Pausanias: Travel Writing in Ancient Greece. London.Google Scholar
Prioux, E. (2007) Regards Alexandrins. Histoire et théorie des arts dans l'épigramme hellénistique. Hellenistica Groningana 12. Leuven.Google Scholar
Purcell, N. (1995) ‘The Roman villa and the landscape of production’, in Urban Society in Roman Italy, ed. Cornell, T. J. and Lomas, K.. London: 151–79.Google Scholar
Putnam, M. C. J. (1986) Artifices of Eternity: Horace's Fourth Book of Odes. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Queyrel, F. (1997) ‘Le Galate expirant de l'Agora des Italiens à Délos: présentation et fonction’, REA 99: 391–9.Google Scholar
Queyrel, F. (2005) L'autel de Pergame. Images et pouvoir en Grèce d'Asie. Paris.Google Scholar
Quinn, J. C. (2007) ‘Herms, kouroi and the political anatomy of Athens’, G&R 54: 82105.Google Scholar
Radt, S. (1985) Aeschylus. Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta III. Göttingen.Google Scholar
Radt, W. (2011) Pergamon. Geschichte und Bauten, Funde und Erforschung einer antiken Metropole. Second edition. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Raible, W. (1991) Zur Entwicklung von Alphabetschrift-Systemen. Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften, philosophisch-historische Klasse 1991,1. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Raubitschek, A. E. (1940) ‘Some notes on early Attic stoichedon inscriptions’, JHS 60: 50–9.Google Scholar
Raubitschek, A. E. (1949) Dedications from the Athenian Akropolis. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Raulet, G. and Schmidt, B. (eds.) (2001) Vom Parergon zum Labyrinth. Untersuchungen zur kritischen Theorie des Ornaments. Vienna.Google Scholar
Reed, B. (2002) ‘The Stoics’ account of the cognitive impression’, OSAPh 23: 147–80.Google Scholar
Reeder, E. D. (1987) ‘The Mother of the Gods and a Hellenistic bronze matrix’, AJA 91: 423–40.Google Scholar
Reinach, A. (1985) Textes grecs et latins rélatifs à l'histoire de la peinture ancienne. Second edition. Paris.Google Scholar
Reisch, E. (ed.) (1923) Forschungen in Ephesos, vol. 3. Vienna.Google Scholar
Rhoby, A. (2009) Byzantinische Epigramme, vol. 1, Byzantinische Epigramme auf Fresken und Mosaiken. Vienna.Google Scholar
Riccardi, M. L. (1966) ‘Il sepolcro “Barberini” sulla Via Latina’, Palladio 16: 151–82.Google Scholar
Richards, K. M. (2008) Derrida Reframed: Interpreting Key Thinkers for the Arts. London.Google Scholar
RichardsonJr, L. (1966) Review of Croisille 1965, AJA 70: 206–07.Google Scholar
Richardson, N. J. (ed.) (1974) The Homeric Hymn to Demeter. Oxford.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1960) Kouroi: Archaic Greek Youths. A Study of the Development of the Kouros Type in Greek Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1961) The Archaic Gravestones of Attica. London.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1966) ‘The Pheidian Zeus at Olympia’, Hesperia 35: 166–70.Google Scholar
Richter, G. M. A. (1968) Korai: Archaic Greek Maidens. A Study of the Development of the Kore Type in Greek Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1974) ‘A story of five Amazons’, AJA 78: 1117.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1981) Fifth-Century Styles in Greek Sculpture. Princeton.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1990a) ‘Birds, meniskoi, and head attributes in Archaic Greece’, AJA 94: 583612.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1990b) Hellenistic Sculpture I: The Styles of ca. 331–200 BC. Madison.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1997) Fourth-Century Styles in Greek Sculpture. Wisconsin Studies in Classics. Madison.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (1999) Prayers in Stone: Greek Architectural Sculpture (ca. 600–100 BCE). Berkeley.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (2000a) Hellenistic Sculpture II: The Styles of ca. 200–100 BC. Madison.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (2000b) ‘The Sperlonga sculptures: The current state of research’, in de Grummond and Ridgway (eds.): 78–91.Google Scholar
Ridgway, B. S. (2004) Second Chance: Greek Sculptural Studies Revisited. London.Google Scholar
Riegl, A. (1992) Problems of Style: Foundations for a History of Ornament. Translated by Kain, E., annotated by Castriota, D.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Riegl, A. (1999) The Group Portraiture of Holland. Introduction by W. Kemp, translated by Kain, E. M. and Britt, D.. Texts & Documents. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Riegl, A. (2000) ‘The place of the Vapheio cups in the history of art (1900)’, in The Vienna School Reader: Politics and Art Historical Method in the 1930s, ed. Wood, C. S.. New York: 105–29.Google Scholar
Riggs, C. (2005) The Beautiful Burial in Roman Egypt: Art, Identity, and Funerary Religion. Oxford.Google Scholar
Ristow, S. (1998) Frühchristliche Baptistierien. JbAC Ergänzungsband 27. Münster.Google Scholar
Ritter, S. (1995) Hercules in der römischen Kunst von den Anfängen bis Augustus. Archäologie und Geschichte 5. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Rivera de Rosales, J. (2008) ‘Relation des Schönen (§§ 10–17), Modalität des Schönen (§§ 18–22)’, in Immanuel Kant. Kritik der Urteilskraft, ed. Höffe, O.. Berlin: 7997.Google Scholar
Rizzo, G. E. (1929) La pittura ellenistico-Romana. Milan.Google Scholar
Rizzo, G. E. (1935) Le pitture di natura morta. Rome.Google Scholar
Robert, C. (1919) Einzelmythen. Niobiden – Triptolemos. Ungedeutet. Die antiken Sarkophagreliefs III.3. Berlin.Google Scholar
Robert, R. (1993) ‘Des oiseaux dans les architectures’, in Moormann (ed.): 168–73.Google Scholar
Roberts, M. (1989) The Jeweled Style: Poetry and Poetics in Late Antiquity. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Robertson, M. (1992) The Art of Vase-Painting in Classical Athens. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Robertson, N. (1996) ‘The ancient Mother of the Gods: A missing chapter in the history of Greek religion’, in Cybele, Attis, and Related Cults: Essays in Memory of M. J. Vermaseren, ed. Lane, E.. Leiden: 239304.Google Scholar
Roccos, L. J. (1995) ‘The kanephoros and her festival mantle in Greek art’, AJA 99: 641–66.Google Scholar
Rodenwaldt, G. (1929) ‘Der Grosse Schlachtsarkophag Ludovisi’, Antike Denkmäler 4: 61–8.Google Scholar
Rodowick, D. N. (1994) ‘Impure mimesis, or the ends of the aesthetic’, in Brunette and Wills (eds.): 96117.Google Scholar
Roller, L. E. (1999) In Search of God the Mother: The Cult of Anatolian Cybele. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Romano, I. B. (1982) ‘The archaic statue of Dionysos from Ikarion’, Hesperia 51: 398409.Google Scholar
Roosevelt, C. H. (2006) ‘Symbolic door stelae and graveside monuments in Western Anatolia’, AJA 110: 6591.Google Scholar
Roscino, C. (2010) Polignoto di Taso. Rome.Google Scholar
Rose, C. B. (1997) Dynastic Commemoration and Imperial Portraiture in the Julio-Claudian Period. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Rosen, J. (1989) ‘Strategies of containment: The manipulation of the frame in contemporary photography’, Afterimage 17: 1317.Google Scholar
Rosenbaum, E. (1960) A Catalogue of Cyrenaican Portrait Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Rosenberg, A. (2010) ‘Taking the First Style seriously’, Chicago Art Journal 20: 220.Google Scholar
Ross, M. C. (1962) Catalogue of the Byzantine and Early Medieval Antiquities in the Dumbarton Oaks Collection, vol. 1, Metalwork, Ceramics, Glass, Glyptics, Painting. Washington.Google Scholar
Ross, M. C., Zwirn, S. R. and Boyd, S. A. (2005) Catalogue of the Byzantine and Early Medieval Antiquities in the Dumbarton Oaks Collection, vol. 2, Jewelry, Enamels, and Art of the Migration Period. Washington.Google Scholar
Rosser, G. (2012) ‘Beyond naturalism in art and poetry: Duccio and Dante on the road to Emmaus’, Art History 35: 474–97.Google Scholar
Rouet, P. (2001) Approaches to the Study of Attic Vases: Beazley and Pottier. Translated by Nash, L.. Oxford Monographs on Classical Archaeology. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rouse, W. H. D. (1902) Greek Votive Offerings: An Essay in the History of Greek Religion. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1984) ‘Peinture et théâtre dans les fresques de “second style”, à propos de Vitruv (De Architectura VII, préface 11)’, in Texte et image. Actes du colloque international de Chantilly, 13 au 15 octobre 1982, ed. Vian, F.. Paris: 151–65.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1987) ‘Remarques sur les peintures de nature morte antiques’, Bulletin de la Société des Amis du Musée des Beaux-Arts de Rennes 5: 1125.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1989) Histoire et imaginaire de la peinture ancienne (Ve siècle av. J.-C.-Ier siècle ap. J.-C.). Bibliothèque des Écoles Françaises d'Athènes et de Rome 274. Paris.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (2004) Peintures grecques antiques. La collection hellénistique du Musée du Louvre. Paris.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (2013) ‘La rhétorique de l'image dans le cubiculum M de la villa: entre μέγεθος (megethos) et ἀκρίβεια (acribeia)’, in Barbet and Verbanck-Piérard (eds.): 130–45.Google Scholar
Rowell, M. (1997) Objects of Desire: The Modern Still Life. London.Google Scholar
Rubel, A. (2014) Fear and Loathing in Ancient Athens: Religion and Politics during the Peloponnesian War. Translated by Vickers, M. and Piftor, A.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rückert, B. (1998) Die Herme im öffentlichen und privaten Leben der Griechen. Regensburg.Google Scholar
Rühl, M. (2006) ‘Panegyrik im Quadrat: Optatian und die intermedialen Tendenzen des spätantiken Herrscherbildes’, Millennium 3: 75102.Google Scholar
Rumpf, A. (1927) Chalkidische Vasen. Berlin.Google Scholar
Russell, B. (2013) The Economics of the Roman Stone Trade. Oxford Studies on the Roman Economy. Oxford.Google Scholar
Russell, J. (1987) The Mosaic Inscriptions of Anemurium. Vienna.Google Scholar
Rutledge, S. (2012) Ancient Rome as a Museum: Power, Identity, and the Culture of Collecting. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rutter, N. K. and Sparkes, B. A. (eds.) (2000) Word and Image in Ancient Greece. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Ryberg, I. Scott (1955) Rites of the State Religion in Roman Art. Rome.Google Scholar
Rykwert, J. (1996) The Dancing Column: On Order in Architecture. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Sacks, O. (1995) An Anthropologist on Mars: Seven Paradoxical Tales. New York.Google Scholar
Salies, G. (1974) ‘Untersuchungen zu den geometrischen Gliederungsschemata römischer Mosaiken’, BJ 174: 1178.Google Scholar
Salzman, M. R. (1990) On Roman Time: The Codex-Calendar of 354 and the Rhythms of Urban Life in Late Antiquity. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Salzmann, D. (1991) ‘Mosaiken und Pavimente in Pergamon: Vorbericht der Kampagnen 1989 und 1990’, AA: 433–56.Google Scholar
Salzmann, D. (1995) ‘Zu den Mosaiken in den Palästen IV und V von Pergamon’, in Studien zum antiken Kleinasien III. Asia Minor Studien 16. Bonn: 101–12.Google Scholar
Sampaolo, V. (1998) ‘Gli affreschi del museo archeologico di Napoli’, in Donati (ed.): 6572.Google Scholar
Sande, S. (2004) ‘Pagan pinakes and Christian icons: Continuity or parallelism?”, Acta ad archaeologiam et artium historiam pertinentia 28: 81100.Google Scholar
Sänger, P. (2011) ‘Neue Inschriften aus der nördlichen Außenmauer des ephesischen Theaters’, Tyche 26: 235–46.Google Scholar
Sanzi Di Mino, M. R., Bragantini, I. and Dolciotti, A. M. (1998) La Villa della Farnesina in Palazzo Massimo alle Terme. Rome.Google Scholar
Sauron, G. (2000) L'histoire végétalisée. Ornement et politique à Rome. Paris.Google Scholar
Sauron, G. (2009) Dans l'intimité des maîtres du monde. Les décors privés des Romains. Paris.Google Scholar
Savedoff, B. E. (1999) ‘Frames’, Journal of Aesthetics and Criticism 57: 345–56.Google Scholar
Savedoff, B. E. (2000) Transforming Images: How Photography Complicates the Picture. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Savedoff, B. E. (2001) ‘More on Frames’, Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 59: 324–5.Google Scholar
Savornin, G. (ed.) (1994) Le patrimoine religieux de la Haute Provence Manosque. Bulletin de l'Association pour l’Étude de la Sauvegarde du Patrimonie Religieux de la Haute Provence 17. Marseilles.Google Scholar
Schama, S. (1988) The Embarrassment of Riches: An Interpretation of Dutch Culture in the Golden Age. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Schank, R. C. and Abelson, R. P. (1977) Scripts, Plans, Goals, and Understanding. Hillsdale, Mich.Google Scholar
Schaper, E. (1979) Studies in Kant's Aesthetics. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Schapiro, M. (1968) ‘The still life as personal object – a note on Heidegger and van Gogh’, in The Reach of the Mind: Essays in Memory of Kurt Goldstein, ed. Simmel, M. L.. New York: 203–09.Google Scholar
Schapiro, M. (1969) ‘On some problems in the semiotics of visual art: Field and vehicle in image-signs’, Semiotica 1: 223–42.Google Scholar
Schapiro, M. (1996) Words, Script, and Pictures: Semiotics of Visual Language. New York.Google Scholar
Schauenburg, K. (1974) ‘Theoxenien auf einer schwarzfigurigen Olpe’, in Mélanges Mansel I, ed. Akurgal, E. and Alkım, U. Bahadır. Ankara: 101–17.Google Scholar
Schefold, K. (1952) Pompejanische Malerei. Sinn und Ideengeschichte. Basel.Google Scholar
Schefold, K. (1967) Review of Croisille 1965, Gymnasium 74: 8991.Google Scholar
Schefold, K. (1992) Gods and Heroes in Late Archaic Greek Art. Translated by Griffiths, A.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Scheibler, I. (1994) Griechische Malerei der Antike. Munich.Google Scholar
Scheibler, I. (1998) ‘Zu den Bildinhalten der Klapptürbilder römischer Wanddekorationen’, MDAI(R) 105: 120.Google Scholar
Scheibler, I. (2007) ‘Pinax [6]’, BNP 11: 266.Google Scholar
Scheid, J. (2003) An Introduction to Roman Religion. Translated by J. Lloyd. Bloomington.Google Scholar
Scherrer, P. (2000) Ephesus: The New Guide. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Schilardi, D. U. (1973) ‘An Athenian cemetery’, Archaeology 26: 54–7.Google Scholar
Schilardi, D. U. (1975) ‘Ἀνασκαφή παρά τα μακρά τείχη και ἡ οἰνοχόη του Ταύρου’, AEph 1975: 66149.Google Scholar
Schlam, C. (1976) Cupid and Psyche: Apuleius and the Monuments. University Park, Penn.Google Scholar
Schmaltz, B. (2009) ‘Die Kore Akropolismuseum Inv. 682: Versuch einer Rekonstruktion’, JDAI 124: 75134.Google Scholar
Schmelzeisen, K. (1992) Römische Mosaiken der Africa Proconsularis. Studien zu Ornamenten, Datierung und Werkstätten. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Schmidt, E. (1982) Geschichte der Karyatide. Funktion und Bedeutung der menschlichen Träger- und Stützfigur in der Baukunst. Beiträge zur Archäologie 13. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Schmidt, S. (1999) ‘“Ein Schatz von Zeichnungen”: Die Erforschung antiker Vasen im 18. Jahrhundert’, in Europa à la grecque. Vasen machen Mode, ed. Flashar, M.. Munich: 2947.Google Scholar
Schmitz, T. (2004) ‘Analyse und Bewertung gegenwärtiger Rahmungsmaßnahmen ausgewählter Museen’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Bonn (http://hss.ulb.uni-bonn.de/2004/0348/0348-dt.htm; last accessed: 15 December 2015).Google Scholar
Schneider, E. (1999) Untersuchungen zum Körperbild attischer Kuroi. Möhnesee.Google Scholar
Schneider, N. (1994) Still Life: Still Life Painting in the Early Modern Period. London.Google Scholar
Scholl, A. (1995) ‘ΧΟΗΦΟΡΟΙ: Zur Deutung der Korenhalle des Erechtheion’, JDAI 110: 179212.Google Scholar
Scholl, A. (1996) Die attischen Bildfeldstelen des 4. Jhs. v. Chr. Untersuchungen zu den kleinformatigen Grabreliefs im spätklassischen Athen. MDAI(A) Beiheft 17. Berlin.Google Scholar
Schollmeyer, P. (2005) Römische Plastik. Eine Einführung. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Schopenhauer, A. (1969) The World as Will and Representation. Two volumes. Translated by Payne, E. F. J.. New York.Google Scholar
Schrader, H. (ed.) (1939) Die archaischen Marmorbildwerke der Akropolis. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Schuchhardt, W. H. (1957) ‘Zur Athena-Gigantengruppe aus Laurion’, in Charites: Studien zur Altertumswissenschaft. Festschrift Ernst Langlotz, ed. Schauenburg, K.. Bonn: 5962.Google Scholar
Schultz, P. and von den Hoff, R. (eds.) (2009) Structure, Image, Ornament: Architectural Sculpture in the Greek World. Proceedings of an International Conference Held at the American School of Classical Studies in Athens, 27–28 November 2004. Oxford.Google Scholar
Schumacher, L. (2001) Sklaverei in der Antike. Alltag und Schicksal der Unfreien. Munich.Google Scholar
Schürmann, A. (2002) ‘Pneumatics on stage in Pompeii: Ancient automatic devices and their social context’, in Homo Faber: Studies on Nature, Technology, and Science at the Time of Pompeii, ed. Castagnetti, G.. Rome: 3556.Google Scholar
Schütze, S. (2004) ‘Collection of Etruscan, Greek and Roman antiquities from the cabinet of the Hon. W. Hamilton’, in Pierre-François Hugues D'Hancarville, The Collection of Antiquities from the Cabinet of Sir William Hamilton. Cologne: 633.Google Scholar
Schweitzer, B. (1948) J. G. Herders ‘Plastik’ und die Entstehung der neueren Kunstwissenschaft. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Schwinzer, E. (1979) Schwebende Gruppen in der pompejanischen Wandmalerei. Beitrage zur Archaologie 11. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Scott, J. (2003) The Pleasures of Antiquity: British Collectors of Greece and Rome. New Haven.Google Scholar
Seaford, R. (1981) ‘The mysteries of Dionysos at Pompeii’, in Pegasus: Classical Essays from the University of Exeter, ed. Stubbs, H. W.. Exeter: 5268.Google Scholar
Sears, G., Keegan, P. and Lawrence, R. (eds.) (2013) Written Space in the Latin West, 200 BC to AD 300. London.Google Scholar
Sedley, D. N. and Long, A. A. (1990) The Hellenistic Philosophers, vol. 1, Translations of the Principal Sources with Philosophical Commentary. Second edition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Semino, E. (1997) Language and World Creation in Poems and other Texts. London.Google Scholar
Seyrig, H. (1958) ‘Inscriptions grecques’, in Villages antiques de la Syrie du Nord. Le Massif du Bélus à l’époque romaine III, ed. Tchalenko, G.. Paris: 244.Google Scholar
Sgatti, G. (1957) ‘Caratteri della “natura morta” pompeiana: l'interpretazione dello spazio’, ArchClass 9: 174–92.Google Scholar
Shapiro, H. A., Iozzo, M. and Lezzi-Hafter, A. (eds.) (2013) The François Vase: New Perspectives. Papers of the International Symposium Villa Spelman, Florence, 23–24 May 2003. Kilchberg.Google Scholar
Shapiro, H. A., Picón, C. A., and Scott, III G. D.. (1995) Greek Vases in the San Antonio Museum of Art. San Antonio.Google Scholar
Shaw, B. (1993) ‘The passion of Perpetua’, P&P 139: 345.Google Scholar
Shear, J. (2007) ‘Reusing statues, rewriting inscriptions, and bestowing honors in Roman Athens’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 221–46.Google Scholar
Shear, T. L. (1938) ‘Latter part of the 1937 campaign in the Athenian Agora’, AJA 42: 116.Google Scholar
Shear, T. L. J. (1995) ‘Bouleuterion, Metroon, and the archives at Athens’, in M. H. Hansen and Raaflaub (eds.): 157–90.Google Scholar
Sheehan, J. J. (2000) Museums in the German Art World: From the End of the Old Regime to the Rise of Modernism. Oxford.Google Scholar
Shiner, L. (2001) The Invention of Art: A Cultural History. Chicago.Google Scholar
Shiner, L. (2009) ‘Continuity and discontinuity in the concept of art’, British Journal of Aesthetics 49: 159–69.Google Scholar
Shoe, L. T. (1936) Profiles of Greek Mouldings. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Shoe, L. T. (1952) Profiles of Western Greek Mouldings. Rome.Google Scholar
Shoe, L. T. (1965) Etruscan and Roman Republican Mouldings. MAAR 28. Rome.Google Scholar
Siapkas, J. and Sjögren, L. (2014) Displaying the Ideals of Antiquity: The Petrified Gaze. Routledge Monographs in Classical Studies 15. London.Google Scholar
Sichtermann, H. and Koch, G. (1975) Griechische Mythen auf römischen Sarkophagen. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Sidoli, N. (2011) ‘Heron of Alexandria's date’, Centaurus 53: 5561.Google Scholar
Siefert, H. and Friedrich, V. (eds.) (2010) Rahmenkunst. Auf Spurensuche in der Alten Pinakothek. Munich.Google Scholar
Silverman, H. J. (ed.) (1989) Derrida and Deconstruction. London.Google Scholar
Simmel, G. (1994) ‘The picture frame: An aesthetic study’, Theory, Culture & Society 11: 1117.Google Scholar
Simmel, G. (1995) Georg Simmel. Gesamtausgabe, vol. 7, Aufsätze und Abhandlungen, 1901–1908, vol. 1. Edited by Kramme, R., Rammstedt, A. and Rammstedt, O.. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Simmel, G. (2009) Soziologische Ästhetik. Edited by Lichtblau, K.. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Simon, E. (1953) Opfernde Götter. Berlin.Google Scholar
Simon, E. (1961) ‘Zum Fries der Mysterienvilla bei Pompeji’, JDAI 76: 111–72.Google Scholar
Simon, E. (2005) ‘Libation’, in Thesaurus Cultus et Rituum Antiquorum, vol. 1, Procession, Sacrifices, Libations, Fumigations, Dedications. Basel: 236–53.Google Scholar
Simon, J. (1996) The Art of the Picture Frame: Artists, Patrons and the Framing of Portraits in Britain. London.Google Scholar
Sinisgalli, R. (2012) Perspective in the Visual Culture of Classical Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Sironen, E. (1997) The Late Roman and Early Byzantine Inscriptions of Athens and Attica. Helsinki.Google Scholar
Skira, P. (1989) Still Life: A History. New York.Google Scholar
Slater, N. W. (1987) ‘Against interpretation: Petronius and art criticism’, Ramus 16: 165–76.Google Scholar
Slater, N. W. (1999) ‘The vase as ventriloquist: Kalos-inscriptions and the culture of fame’, in Signs of Orality: The Oral Tradition and its Influence in the Greek and Roman World, ed. Mackay, E. A.. Leiden: 143–62.Google Scholar
Slater, N. W. (2002) ‘Dancing the alphabet: Performative literacy on the Attic stage’, in Epea and Grammata: Oral and Written Communication in Ancient Greece, ed. Worthington, I. and Foley, J. M.. Leiden: 117–29.Google Scholar
Slocum, K. (2000) ‘The making, unmaking and re-making of the cult of St Thomas Becket’, Hagiographica 7: 316.Google Scholar
Sluiter, I. and Rosen, R. M. (eds.) (2012) Aesthetic Value in Classical Antiquity. Leiden.Google Scholar
Small, J. P. (1997) Wax Tablets of the Mind: Cognitive Studies of Memory and Literacy in Classical Antiquity. London.Google Scholar
Small, J. P. (2003) The Parallel Worlds of Classical Art and Text. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Small, J. P. (2013) ‘Skenographia in brief’, in Performance in Greek and Roman Theatre, ed. Harrison, G. and Liapis, V.. Leiden: 111–28.Google Scholar
Smith, H. and Wilson, L. (eds.) (2011) Renaissance Paratexts. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Smith, R. M. and Porcher, E. A. (1864) History of the Recent Discoveries at Cyrene Made during an Expedition to the Cyrenica in 1860–61, under the Auspices of Her Majesty's Government. London.Google Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (1998) ‘Cultural choice and political identity in honorific portrait statues in the Greek East in the second century AD’, JRS 88: 5693.Google Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (2006) Roman Portrait Statuary from Aphrodisias. Aphrodisias II. Mainz.Google Scholar
Smith, T. J. and Plantzos, D. (eds.) (2012) A Companion to Greek Art. Two volumes. Malden, Mass.Google Scholar
Snodgrass, A. M. (2000) ‘The uses of writing on early Greek painted pottery’, in Rutter and Sparkes (eds.): 2234.Google Scholar
Solomon, J. (ed.) (2000) Ptolemy, Harmonics. Leiden.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (1988) ‘Further aspects of polis religion’, AION(archeol) 10: 259–74.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (1990) ‘What is polis religion?’, in The Greek City from Homer to Alexander, ed. Murray, O. and Price, S.. Oxford: 295322.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (1995) Reading Greek Death: To the End of the Classical Period. Oxford.Google Scholar
Sourvinou-Inwood, C. (2005) Hylas, the Nymphs, Dionysos and Others: Myth, Ritual, Ethnicity. Martin P. Nilsson Lecture on Greek Religion, Delivered 1997 at the Swedish Institute at Athens. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Spannagel, M. (1999) Exemplaria Principis. Untersuchungen zu Entstehung und Ausstattung des Augustusforums. Archäologie und Geschichte 9. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Sparkes, B. A. (1991) Greek Pottery: An Introduction. Manchester.Google Scholar
Sparkes, B. A. (1996) The Red and the Black: Studies in Greek Pottery. London.Google Scholar
Spatharakis, I. (2004) The Illustrations of the Cynegetica in Venice: Codex Marcianus Graecus Z 139. Leiden.Google Scholar
Spawforth, A. J. S. (2006) The Complete Greek Temples. London.Google Scholar
Spieser, J.-M. (1995) ‘Portes, limites et organisation de l'espace dans les églises paléochrétiennes’, Klio 77: 433–45.Google Scholar
Spiro, M. (1978) Critical Corpus of the Mosaic Pavements on the Greek Mainland, Fourth/Sixth Centuries, with Architectural Surveys. New York.Google Scholar
Spivey, N. J. (1996) Understanding Greek Sculpture. London.Google Scholar
Spivey, N. J. (2013) Greek Sculpture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Spivey, N. J. and Squire, M. J. (2004) Panorama of the Classical World. London.Google Scholar
Sprigath, G. K. (2004) ‘Das Dictum des Simonides: Der Vergleich von Dichtung und Malerei’, Poetica 36: 243–80.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2007) ‘The motto in the grotto: Inscribing illustration and illustrating inscription at Sperlonga’, in Newby and Leader-Newby (eds.): 102–27.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2009) Image and Text in Graeco-Roman Antiquity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2010a) ‘Introduction: The art of art history in Graeco-Roman antiquity’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 133–63.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2010b) ‘Making Myron's cow moo? Ecphrastic epigram and the poetics of simulation’, AJPh 131: 589634.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2011a) The Art of the Body: Antiquity and Its Legacy. London.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2011b) The Iliad in a Nutshell: Visualizing Epic on the Tabulae Iliacae. Oxford.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2012) ‘Greek art through Roman eyes’, in T. J. Smith and Plantzos (eds.): 2.599–620.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013a) ‘Apparitions apparent: The parameters of vision in Philostratus the Elder's Imagines’, Helios 40: 97140.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013b) ‘Ars in their “I”s: Authority and authorship in Graeco-Roman visual culture’, in The Author's Voice in Classical and Late Antiquity, ed. Marmodoro, A. and Hill, J.. Oxford: 357413.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013c) ‘Ekphrasis at the forge and the forging of ekphrasis: The “Shield of Achilles” in Graeco-Roman word and image’, Word & Image 29: 157–91.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013d) ‘Embodied ambiguities on the Prima Porta Augustus’, Art History 36: 242–79.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013e) ‘“Fantasies so varied and bizarre”: The Domus Aurea, the Renaissance, and the “grotesque”’, in A Comparion to the Neronian Age, ed. Dinter, M. and Buckley, E.. Malden, Mass.: 444–64.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013f) ‘Invertire l'ekphrasis: l'epigramma ellenistico e la traslazione di parola e immagine’, Estetica 2013: 81107.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2013g) ‘Picturing words and wording pictures: False closure in the Pompeian Casa degli Epigrammi’, in The Door Ajar: False Closure in Greek and Roman Literature and Art, ed. Grewing, F., Acosta-Hughes, B. and Kirichenko, A.. Heidelberg: 169201.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2014a) ‘The ordo of rhetoric and the rhetoric of order’, in Elsner and Meyer (eds.): 353–417.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2014b) ‘Roman portraiture and the semantics of extraction’, in Gesicht und Identität/Face and Identity, ed. Boehm, G., Budelacci, O., Di Monte, M. G. and Renner, M.. Munich: 79105.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015a) ‘Aesthetics and Latin literary reception’, in The Oxford Handbook of Roman Sculpture, ed. Friedland, E. A., Sobocinski, M. G. and Gazda, E. K.. New York: 589605.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015b) ‘Ars revixit? In search of the ancient artist’, JRA 28: 523–35.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015c) ‘Corpus imperii: Verbal and visual figurations of the Roman “body politic”’, Word & Image 31: 305330.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015d) ‘Patterns of significance: The picture-poetry of Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius’, in Images and Texts: Papers in Honour of Professor Eric Handley CBE FBA. BICS Suppl. 129, ed. Green, R. and Edwards, M.. London: 87121.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015e) ‘Roman art and the artist’, in Borg (ed.): 172–94.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2015f) ‘Theories of reception’, in Marconi (ed.): 637–61.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2016a) ‘Introductory reflections: Making sense of ancient sight’, in Squire (ed.): 1–35.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2016b) ‘Sémantique de l’échelle dans l'art et la poésie hellénistique’, in D'Alexandre à Auguste: dynamiques de la création dans les arts visuels et la poésie, ed. de Bellefonds, P. Linant, Prioux, É. and Rouveret, A.. Rennes: 183200.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (ed.) (2016c) Sight and the Ancient Senses. London.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. (2017) ‘“POP art”: The optical poetics of Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius’, in The Poetics of Late Latin Literature, ed. Lobato, J. Hernández and Elsner, J.. Oxford: 2599.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Dietrich, N. (eds.) (forthcoming) Ornament and Figure in Graeco-Roman Art: Rethinking Visual Ontologies in Classical Antiquity. Berlin.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Grethlein, J. (2014) ‘“Counterfeit in character but persuasive in appearance”: Reviewing the ainigma of the Tabula Cebetis’, CPh 109: 285324.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Whitton, C. L. (2017) ‘Machina sacra: Optatian and the lettered art of the Christogram’, in Graphic Signs of Identity: Faith and Power in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages: Essays in Early Graphicacy, ed. Garipzanov, I., Goodson, C. and Maguire, H.. Turnhout: 45108.Google Scholar
Squire, M. J. and Wienand, J. (eds.) (2017) Morphogrammata / The Lettered Art of Optatian: Figuring Cultural Transformation in the Age of Constantine. Munich.Google Scholar
Standage, T. (2002) The Mechanical Turk: The True Story of the Chess-Playing Machine that Fooled the World. London.Google Scholar
Stansbury-O'Donnell, M. (1990) ‘Polygnotus's Nekyia: A reconstruction and analysis’, AJA 94: 213–35.Google Scholar
Stansbury-O'Donnell, M. (1999) Pictorial Narrative in Ancient Greek Art. Cambridge Studies in Classical Art and Iconography. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Statkiewicz, M. (2009) ‘Characterless tragedy: The limits of philosophical catharsis’, in Dramas of Culture: Theory, History, Performance, ed. Froman, W. J. and Foster, J. B., Lanham:, Jr. 125–34.Google Scholar
Stears, K. (2000) ‘Losing the picture: Change and continuity in Athenian grave monuments in the fourth and third centuries BC’, in Rutter and Sparkes (eds.): 206–27.Google Scholar
Steinberg, L. (1969) ‘Objectivity and the shrinking self’, Daedalus 98: 824–36.Google Scholar
Steiner, A. (2007) Reading Greek Vases. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Steiner, D. T. (2001) Images in Mind: Statues in Archaic and Classical Greek Literature and Thought. Princeton.Google Scholar
Steiner, D. T. (2015) ‘Greek and Roman theories of art’, in Marconi (ed.): 21–40.Google Scholar
Steinhart, M. (1995) Das Motiv des Auges in der griechischen Bildkunst. Mainz.Google Scholar
Steinhauer, G. (1998) The Monuments and the Archaeological Museum of Piraeus. Translated by Hardy, D.. Athens.Google Scholar
Stephens, J. (2008) ‘Ancient Roman hairdressing: On (hair)pins and needles’, JRA 21: 110–32.Google Scholar
Sterling, C. (1981) Still Life Painting: From Antiquity to the Twentieth Century. Translated by Emmons, J.. London.Google Scholar
Stevenson, T. B. (1983) Miniature Decoration in the Vatican Virgil: A Study in Late Antique Iconography. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (1990) Greek Sculpture: An Exploration. New Haven.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (1993) Faces of Power: Alexander's Image and Hellenistic Politics. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (1998) ‘Nuggets: Mining the texts again’, AJA 102: 271–82.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (2004) Attalos, Athens, and the Akropolis: The Pergamene ‘Little Barbarians’ and their Roman and Renaissance Legacy. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Stewart, A. (2014) Art in the Hellenistic World: An Introduction. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Stewart, P. (2003) Statues in Roman Society: Representation and Response. Oxford.Google Scholar
Stewart, P. (2004) Roman Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Stewart, S. (1993) On Longing: Narratives of the Miniature, the Gigantic, the Souvenir, the Collection. Durham, North Carolina.Google Scholar
Stieber, M. (2004) The Poetics of Appearance in the Attic Korai. Austin.Google Scholar
Stillwell, R. (1969) ‘The Panathenaic frieze: Optical relations’, Hesperia 38: 231–41.Google Scholar
Stinson, P. (2011) ‘Perspective systems in Roman Second Style wall-painting’, AJA 115: 403–26.Google Scholar
Stoichita, V. I. (1993) L'instauration du tableau. Métapeinture à l'aube des temps modernes. Paris.Google Scholar
Stoichita, V. I. (1997) The Self-Aware Image: An Insight into Early Modern Meta-Painting. Translated by Glasheen, A. M.. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Strocka, V. M. (1990) ‘Der zweite Stil’, in Cerulli Irelli (ed): 234–51.Google Scholar
Strocka, V. M. (1991) Casa del Labirinto (VI, 11, 8–10). Häuser in Pompeji 4. Munich.Google Scholar
Strocka, V. M. (2007) ‘Domestic decoration: Painting and the “Four Styles”’, in The World of Pompeii, ed. Dobbins, J. J. and Foss, P. W.. London: 302–22.Google Scholar
Strong, D. E. (1994) Roman Museums: Selected Papers on Roman Art and Architecture. London.Google Scholar
Stückelberger, A. (1994) Bild und Wort. Das illustrierte Fachbuch in der antiken Naturwissenschaft, Medizin und Technik. Mainz.Google Scholar
Stuveras, R. (1969) Le putto dans l'art romain. Brussels.Google Scholar
Sühner, A. (2014) ‘The visual way to language and literature in Heidegger's “Work of Art” essay’, Oxford German Studies 43: 262–82.Google Scholar
Sukenik, E. L. (1932) The Ancient Synagogue of Beth Alpha: An Account of the Excavation. London.Google Scholar
Sullivan, S. A. (1984) The Dutch Gamepiece. Totowa.Google Scholar
Summers, D. (2003) Real Spaces: World Art History and the Rise of Western Modernism. London.Google Scholar
Svenbro, J. (1988) Phrasikleia. Anthropologie de la lecture en Grèce ancienne, Paris.Google Scholar
Svenbro, J. (1993) Phrasikleia: An Anthropology of Reading in Ancient Greece. Translated by Lloyd, J.. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Svenbro, J. (1997) ‘La Grèce archaïque et classique: l'invention de la lecture silencieuse’, in Histoire de la lecture dans le monde occidental, ed. Cavallo, G. and Chartier, R.. Paris: 4777.Google Scholar
Svoronos, J. N. (1908) Das Athener Nationalmuseum. Athens.Google Scholar
Swanson, V. J. (1990) Biography and Catalogue Raisonné of the Paintings of Sir Lawrence Alma-Tadema. London.Google Scholar
Swetnam-Burland, M. (2015) Egypt in Italy: Visions of Egypt in Roman Imperial Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Swift, E. (2009) Style and Function in Roman Decoration: Living with Objects and Interiors. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (2008) ‘Greek and Roman mapping: Twenty-first century perspectives’, in Cartography in Antiquity and the Middle Ages: Fresh Perspectives, New Methods, ed. Talbert, R. J. A. and Unger, R. W.. Leiden: 927.Google Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (2009) ‘P. Artemid.: The map’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 57–64.Google Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (2010) Rome's World: The Peutinger Map Reconsidered. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Talbot Rice, D. (1966) ‘Opere d'arte paleocristiane e altomedievali’, in Il Tesoro del Duomo di Monza, ed. Vitali, L.. Milan: 25138.Google Scholar
Talgam, R. (2013) ‘The representation of the Temple and Jerusalem in Jewish and Christian houses of prayer in the Holy Land in Late Antiquity’, in Jews, Christians, and the Roman Empire: The Poetics of Power in Late Antiquity, ed. Dohrmann, N. B. and Reed, A. Y.. Philadelphia: 222–48.Google Scholar
Tannen, D. (1979) ‘What's in a frame? Surface evidence for underlying expectations’, in New Directions in Discourse Processing, ed. Freedle, R. O.. Norwood: 137–81.Google Scholar
Tannen, D. (ed.) (1993) Framing in Discourse. New York.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2000) ‘Portraits, power, and patronage in the Late Roman Republic’, JRS 90: 1850.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2005) ‘Rationalists, fetishists and art lovers: Action theory and the comparative analysis of high cultural institutions’, in After Parsons: A Theory of Social Action for the Twenty-first Century, ed. Fox, R. C., Lidz, V. M. and Bershady, H. J.. New York: 179207.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2006) The Invention of Art History in Ancient Greece: Religion, Society and Artistic Rationalisation. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2010) ‘Aesthetics and art history writing in comparative historical perspective’, in Platt and Squire (eds.): 267–88.Google Scholar
Tanner, J. (2016) ‘Sight and painting: Optical theory and pictorial poetics in Classical Greek art’, in Squire (ed.): 107–22.Google Scholar
Taylor, J. F. A. (1964) Design and Expression in the Visual Arts. New York.Google Scholar
Taylor, P. (1992) ‘Looking and overlooking’, Art History 15: 107–11.Google Scholar
Taylor, R. (2008) The Moral Mirror of Roman Art. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Teichert, D. (1992) Immanuel Kant, ‘Kritik der Urteilskraft’. Ein einführender Kommentar. Paderborn.Google Scholar
Terray, E. (1994) Une passion allemande. Luther, Kant, Schiller, Hölderlin, Kleist. Paris.Google Scholar
Thirion, J. (2002) ‘Notre-Dame de Romigier’, in Chroniques de Haute-Provence: Manosque 2: 99168.Google Scholar
Thomas, E. (2007) Monumentality and the Roman Empire: Architecture and the Antonine Age. Oxford.Google Scholar
Thomas, E. (2012) ‘“Nero's Tomb” and the crisis of the third century: Roman sarcophagi as public and private monuments’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 132–51.Google Scholar
Thomas, Y. (2004) ‘Res religiosae: On the categories of religion and commerce in Roman law’, in Law, Anthropology and the Constitution of the Social: Making Persons and Things, ed. Pottage, A. and Mundy, M.. Cambridge: 4072.Google Scholar
Thompson, H. A. (1937) ‘The American excavations in the Athenian Agora: Eleventh report’, Hesperia 6: 1226.Google Scholar
Thompson, H. A. and Wycherley, R. E. (1972) The Agora of Athens: The History, Shape, and Uses of an Ancient City Center. The Athenian Agora 14. Princeton.Google Scholar
Thompson, I. D. (2011) Heidegger, Art, and Postmodernity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Thompson, M. L. (1961) ‘The monumental and literary evidence for programmatic painting in antiquity’, Marsyas 9: 3677.Google Scholar
Thomsen, A. (2011) Die Wirkung der Götter. Bilder mit Flügelfiguren auf griechischen Vasen des 6. und 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Image & Context 9. Berlin.Google Scholar
Thote, A. (2012) ‘Chinese coffins from the first millennium BC and early images of the afterworld’, RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics 61–2: 2240.Google Scholar
Torelli, M. (1982) Typology and Structure of Roman Historical Reliefs. Ann Arbor.Google Scholar
Toomer, G. J. (ed.) (1984) Ptolemy's Almagest. London.Google Scholar
Tosto, V. (1999) The Black-Figure Pottery Signed ΝΙΚΟΣΘΕΝΕΣΕΠΟΙΕΣΕΝ. Allard Pierson Series 11. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1929) ‘The Villa Item and a bride's ordeal’, JRS 19: 6787.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1966) Review of Croisille 1965, JRS 56: 263–4.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1977) ‘Greek myth in Roman stone’, Latomus 36: 377412.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1996) Death and Burial in the Roman World. Second edition. Baltimore.Google Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. and Ward-Perkins, J. B. (1956) The Shrine of St Peter and the Vatican Excavations. London.Google Scholar
Tracy, S. V. (2008) ‘The statue bases of Praxiteles found in Athens’, ZPE 167: 2732.Google Scholar
Traversari, G. (1960) Statue iconiche femminili Cirenaiche. Contributi al problema delle copie e rielaborazioni tardo-ellenistiche e romano-imperiali. Rome.Google Scholar
Travlos, J. (1971) Bildlexikon zur Topographie des antiken Attika. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Trendall, A. D. and Cambitoglou, A. (1966) ‘The Painter of the Birth of Dionysos’, in Mélanges offerts à Kazimierz Michałowski, ed. Bernhard, M.-L.. Warsaw: 675–99.Google Scholar
Trianti, I. (1998) Το Μουσείο Ακροπολέως. Athens.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. (2000) ‘Replicating the body politic: The Herculaneum women statue types in early Imperial Italy’, JRA 13: 4168.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. (2007) ‘Visibility and viewing on the Severan marble plan’, in Severan Culture, ed. Swain, S., Harrison, S. and Elsner, J.. Cambridge: 368–84.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. (2011) Women and Visual Replication in Roman Imperial Art and Culture. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Trimble, J. and Elsner, J. (eds.) (2006) Art and Replication: Greece, Rome and Beyond (Art History special issue 29.2). Oxford.Google Scholar
Tronzo, W. (1999) ‘On the role of antiquity in Medieval art: Frames and framing devices’, in Ideologie e pratiche del reimpiego nell'alto medioevo. 16–21 aprile 1998, ed. Capitane, O.. Spoleto: 1085–114.Google Scholar
True, M. (1995) ‘The murder of Rhesos on a Chalcidian neck-amphora by the Inscription Painter’, in The Ages of Homer: A Tribute to Emily Townsend Vermeule, ed. Carter, J. B. and Morris, S. P.. Austin: 415–29.Google Scholar
Tsirivakos, E. (1971) ‘Kallithea: Ergebnisse der Ausgrabung’, Αρχαιoλoγικά ανάλεκτα εξ Αθηνών 4: 108–10.Google Scholar
Tuchman, G. (1978) Making News: A Study in the Construction of Reality. New York.Google Scholar
Tueller, M. A. (2008) Look Who's Talking: Innovations in Voice and Identity in Hellenistic Epigram. Leuven.Google Scholar
Turcan, R. (1978) ‘Les sarcophages romains et le problème du symbolisme funéraire’, in ANRW, vol. II,16,2. Berlin: 1700–35.Google Scholar
Turcan, R. (1999) Messages d'outre-tombe. L'iconographie des sarcophages romains. Paris.Google Scholar
Turner, S. (2016) ‘Sight and death: Seeing the dead through ancient eyes’, in Squire (ed.): 143–60.Google Scholar
Türr, K. (2008) ‘Bildzerstörung durch Riesenformate’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 249–68.Google Scholar
Tybout, R. A. (1989) Aedificiorum Figurae. Untersuchungen zu den Architekturdarstellungen des frühen zweiten Stils. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Tybout, R. A. (2001) ‘Roman wall-painting and social significance’, JRA 14: 3356.Google Scholar
Tybout, R. A. (2002) ‘Response to the comments of B. Bergmann and C. H. Hallett (JRA 14, 56–57 and 414–416)’, JRA 15: 346–8.Google Scholar
Tybjerg, K. (2003) ‘Wonder-making and philosophical wonder in Hero of Alexandria’, Studies in the History and Philosophy of Science 34: 443–66.Google Scholar
Tzaferis, V. (1987) ‘The Greek inscriptions from the early Christian church at Evron’, Eretz Israel 19: 3653.Google Scholar
Ulbert, T. and Dresken-Weiland, J. (1998) Repertorium der christlich-antiken Sarkophage, vol. 2, Italien. Mit einem Nachtrag. Rom und Ostia, Dalmatien, Museen der Welt. Mainz.Google Scholar
Uspensky, B. (1973) A Poetics of Composition: The Structure of the Artistic Text and Typology of a Compositional Form. Translated by Zavarin, V. and Wittig, S.. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Valladares, H. (2011) ‘Fallax imago: Ovid's Narcissus and the seduction of mimesis in Roman wall painting’, Word & Image 27: 378–95.Google Scholar
Valladares, H. (2014) ‘Pictorial paratexts: Floating figures in Roman wall painting’, in Jansen (ed.): 176205.Google Scholar
Vallois, R. (1913) ‘Les pinakes déliens’, in Mélanges Holleaux. Recueil de mémoires concernant l'antiquité grecque offert à Maurice Holleaux. Paris: 289–99.Google Scholar
Van Bremen, R. (1996) The Limits of Participation: Women and Civic Life in the Greek East in the Hellenistic and Roman Periods. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Van Buren, A. W. (1938) ‘Pinacothecae, with especial reference to Pompeii’, MAAR 15: 7081.Google Scholar
Van den Braembussch, A. A. (2009) Thinking Art: An Introduction to Philosophy of Art. Dordrecht.Google Scholar
Van der Grinten, E. F. (1966) On the Composition of the Medallions in the Interiors of Greek Black- and Red-Figured Kylikes. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Van Hoorn, G. (1951) Choes and Anthesteria. Leiden.Google Scholar
Van Mal-Maeder, D. (2001) Apuleius Madaurensis, Metamorphoses. Livre II. Texte, introduction et commentaire. Groningen.Google Scholar
Van Straten, F. (1976) ‘Daikrates’ dream: A votive relief from Kos, and some other kat'onar dedications’, BABesch 51: 138.Google Scholar
Van Straten, F. (1993) ‘Images of gods and men in a changing society: Self-identity in Hellenistic religion’, in Images and Ideologies: Self-Definition in the Hellenistic World, ed. Bulloch, A. W., Gruen, E. S., Long, A. A. and Stewart, A.. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Van Thiel, P. J. J., De Bruyn Kops, C. J. and McCormick, A. P. (1995) Framing in the Golden Age: Picture and Frame in 17th-century Holland. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Varner, E. (ed.) (2000) From Caligula to Constantine: Tyranny and Transformation in Roman Portraiture. Atlanta.Google Scholar
Varner, E. (2004) Mutilation and Transformation: Damnatio Memoriae and Roman Imperial Portraiture. Leiden.Google Scholar
Vermaseren, M. J. (1982) Corpus Cultus Cybelae Attidisque, vol. 2, Graecia atque Insulae. Études préliminaires aux religions orientales dans l'Empire romain 50,2. Leiden.Google Scholar
Vermaseren, M. J. (1987) Corpus Cultus Cybelae Attidisque, vol. 1, Asia Minor. Études préliminaires aux religions orientales dans l'Empire romain 50,1. Leiden.Google Scholar
Vermeule, C. C. (1965) ‘A Greek theme and its survivals: The ruler's shield (tondo image) in tomb and temple’, PAPhS 109: 361–97.Google Scholar
Vernant, J.-P. (1982) ‘A “beautiful death” and the disfigured corpse in Homeric Epic’, in La Mort, les morts dans les sociétés anciennes, ed. Gnoli, G. and Vernant, J.-P.. Cambridge: 4576.Google Scholar
Vernant, J.-P. (1990) Figures, idoles, masques. Paris.Google Scholar
Vernant, J.-P. (1991) Mortals and Immortals: Collected Essays. Edited and translated by Zeitlin, F. I.. Princeton.Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1983) ‘“Titulus Praelatus”: offrande, solennisation et publicité dans les ex-voto gréco-romains’, RA 281: 281300.Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1990a) Bread and Circuses: Historical Sociology and Political Pluralism. Translated by Pearce, B.. Abridged and introduced by O. Murray. London.Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1990b) ‘Image de divinités tenant une phiale ou patère: la libation comme “rite de passage” et non pas offrande’, Métis 5: 1729.Google Scholar
Vickers, M. (1985) ‘Persepolis, Vitruvius and the Erechtheum Caryatids: The iconography of Medism and servitude’, RA: 328.Google Scholar
Vickers, M. (1987) ‘Value and simplicity: Eighteenth-century taste and the study of Greek vases’, P&P 116: 98137.Google Scholar
Vickers, M. and Gill, D. (1994) Artful Crafts: Ancient Greek Silverware and Pottery. Oxford.Google Scholar
Vikan, G. (2010) Early Byzantine Pilgrimage Art. Washington.Google Scholar
Violi, R. (2003) ‘Nazione e religione nei santuari italiani dall'Unità alla Prima guerra mondiale’, in La Chiesa e l'Italia, ed. Acerbi, A.. Milan: 99152.Google Scholar
Von Bothmer, D. (ed.) (1985) The Amasis Painter and his World. Malibu.Google Scholar
Von Bothmer, D. (1987) ‘Greek vase-painting: Two hundred years of connoisseurship’, in Belloli (ed.): 184–204.Google Scholar
Von Bothmer, D. (1989) ‘Euphronios: An Attic vase-painter's view of the human body’, Goulandris Foundation Dialexeis 1: 2542.Google Scholar
Von Hülsen-Esch, A. (2008) ‘Der Rahmen im Rahmen der Buchmalerei’, in Körner and Möseneder (eds.): 9–40.Google Scholar
Von Moock, D. W. (1998) Die figürlichen Grabstelen Attikas in der Kaiserzeit. Studien zur Verbreitung, Chronologie, Typologie und Ikonographie. Beiträge zur Erschließung hellenistischer und kaiserzeitlicher Skulptur und Architektur 19. Mainz.Google Scholar
Von Roenne, B. (2007) Ein Architekt rahmt Bilder. Karl Friedrich Schinkel und die Berliner Gemäldegalerie. Berlin.Google Scholar
Vorster, C. (2002) ‘Früharchaische Plastik’, in Bol (ed.): 97–132.Google Scholar
Vout, C. (2012) ‘Unfinished business: Re-viewing Medea in Roman painting’, Ramus 41: 119–43.Google Scholar
Wacht, M. (1998) ‘Inkubation’, in Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum, vol. 18. Stuttgart: 179265.Google Scholar
Walker, S. and Bierbrier, M. (eds.) (1997) Ancient Faces: Mummy Portraits from Roman Egypt. A Catalogue of Roman Portraits in the British Museum. London.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (1988) ‘The social structure of the Roman house’, PBSR 56: 4397.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (1994) Houses and Society in Pompeii and Herculaneum. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (2008a) ‘Housing the dead: the tomb as house in Roman Italy’, in Commemorating the Dead: Texts and Artifacts in Context, eds. Saller, R., Brink, L. and Green, D.. Berlin: 3978.Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (2008b) Rome's Cultural Revolution. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Walser, G. (1984) Summus Poeninus. Beiträge zur Geschichte des Grossen St Bernhard-Passes in römischer Zeit. Historia Einzelschriften 46. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (1980) ‘Die Entstehung der griechischen Statuenbasis’, AK 23: 312.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (1999) ‘Die Entstehung des beschrifteten Bildwerkes: Zur Funktion und Eigenart der frühgriechischen Schriftlichkeit’, Gymnasium 106: 289316.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (2002) ‘Color in Classical painting’, in Color in Ancient Greece. The Role of Color in Ancient Greek Art and Architecture 700–31 BC, ed. Tiverios, M. A. and Tsiafakis, D. S.. Thessaloniki: 7588.Google Scholar
Walter-Karydi, E. (2015) Die Athener und ihre Gräber, 1000–300 v. Chr. Berlin.Google Scholar
Walton, C. S. (1929) ‘Oriental senators in the service of Rome: A study of Imperial policy down to the death of Marcus Aurelius’, JRS 19: 3866.Google Scholar
Warburg, A. (1999) ‘The art of portraiture and the Florentine Bourgeoisie’, in The Renewal of Pagan Antiquity: Contributions to the Cultural History of the European Renaissance. Translated by Britt, D.. Los Angeles: 184221.Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. and Claridge, A. (1976) Pompeii AD 79. London.Google Scholar
Warnke, M. (1968) ‘Italienische Bildtabernakel bis zum Frühbarock’, Münchner Jahrbuch der bildenden Kunst 19: 61102.Google Scholar
Waywell, G. B. (1978) The Free-Standing Sculptures of the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus in the British Museum. London.Google Scholar
Waywell, G. B. (1980) ‘Mausolea in south-west Asia Minor’, in Yayla: Third Report of the Northern Society for Anatolian Archaeology 3: 411.Google Scholar
Webb, P. (1996) Hellenistic Architectural Sculpture: Figural Motifs in Western Anatolia and the Aegean Islands. Madison.Google Scholar
Webb, R. (2006) ‘The Imagines as a fictional text’, in Le défi de l'art. Philostrate, Callistrate et l'image sophistique, ed. Costantini, M., Graziani, F. and Rolet, S.. Paris: 113–36.Google Scholar
Webb, R. (2009) Ekphrasis, Imagination and Persuasion in Ancient Rhetorical Theory and Practice. Farnham.Google Scholar
Webster, T. B. L. (1939a) ‘Greek theories of art and literature down to 400 BC’, CQ 33: 166–79.Google Scholar
Webster, T. B. L. (1939b) ‘Tondo composition in Archaic and Classical Greek art’, JHS 59: 103–23.Google Scholar
Weinryb, I. (2011) ‘The inscribed image: Sculpture and epigraphy on the shores of the Adriatic’, Word & Image 27: 322–33.Google Scholar
Weis, J. A. (2000) ‘Odysseus at Sperlonga: Hellenistic hero or Roman heroic foil?’, in de Grummond and Ridgway (eds.): 111–65.Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (1947) Illustrations in Roll and Codex: A Study of the Origin and Method of Text Illustration. Princeton.Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (ed.) (1979) Age of Spirituality: Late Antique and Early Christian Art, Third to Seventh Century. New York.Google Scholar
Welles, C. B. (1938) ‘The inscriptions’, in Gerasa: City of the Decapolis, ed. Kraeling, C. H.. Jerusalem: 355494.Google Scholar
Werner, P. H. (1970) Pompeji und die Wanddekoration der Goethezeit. Munich.Google Scholar
Wesenberg, B. (1968) ‘Zur asymmetrischen Perspektive in der Wanddekoration des zweiten pompejanischen Stils’, Marburger Winckelmann-Programm: 102–09.Google Scholar
Wesenberg, B. (1993) ‘Zum integrierten Stilleben in der Wanddekoration des zweiten pompejanischen Stils’, in Moormann (ed.): 160–7.Google Scholar
West, M. (ed.) (1997) Hesiod, Theogony. Oxford.Google Scholar
West, M. (2009) ‘All Iberia is divided into two parts’, in Brodersen and Elsner (eds.): 95–101.Google Scholar
Westgate, R. C. (2002) ‘Hellenistic mosaics’, in The Hellenistic World: New Perspectives, ed. Ogden, D.. London: 221–51.Google Scholar
Weyl, H. (1952) Symmetry. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wharton, A. (2006) Selling Jerusalem: Relics, Replicas, Theme Parks. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Whatling, S. (2010) ‘Narrative art in northern Europe, c. 1140–1300: A narratological reappraisal’. Unpublished PhD dissertation, Courtauld Institute of Art.Google Scholar
Wienand, J. (2012) Der Kaiser als Sieger. Metamorphosen triumphaler Herrschaft unter Constantin I. Berlin.Google Scholar
Wilkinson, J. (2002) Jerusalem Pilgrims Before the Crusades. Warminster.Google Scholar
Will, E. (1960) ‘Aspects du culte et de la légende de la grande mère dans le monde grec’, in Eissfeldt (ed.): 95–111.Google Scholar
Williams, D. (2013) The East Pediment of the Parthenon: From Perikles to Nero. London.Google Scholar
Williams Lehmann, P. (1953) Roman Wall Paintings from Boscoreale in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Cambridge, Mass.Google Scholar
Wilner, E. (ed.) (2000) The Gilded Edge: The Art of the Frame. San Francisco.Google Scholar
Winckelmann, J. J. (2006) History of the Art of Antiquity. Translated by Mallgrave, H. F.. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Winckelmann, J. J. (2011) Johann Joachim Winckelmann: Letter and Report on the Discoveries at Herculaneum. Edited and translated by Mattusch, C. C.. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Winkes, R. (1973) ‘Zum Illusionismus römischer Wandmalerei der Republik’, in ANRW vol. I,4. Berlin: 927–44.Google Scholar
Winkes, R. (1995) Livia, Octavia, Iulia. Porträts und Darstellungen. Louvain-la Neuve.Google Scholar
Wiplinger, G. (1996) Ephesus: 100 Years of Austrian Research. Vienna.Google Scholar
Wolf, W. (2006) ‘Introduction: Frames, framings and framing borders in literature and other media’, in Wolf and Bernhart (eds.): 1–40.Google Scholar
Wolf, W. and Bernhart, W. (eds.) (2006) Framing Borders in Literature and other Media. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Wölfflin, H. (1932) Principles of Art History. Translated by Hottinger, M. D.. New York.Google Scholar
Wollheim, R. (1980) Art and its Objects. Second edition. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Wollheim, R. (1987) Painting as an Art. The A. W. Mellon Lectures in the Fine Arts, 1984, Bollingen Series 35. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wood, C. S. (1993) Albrecht Altdorfer and the Origins of Landscape. London.Google Scholar
Wood, C. S. (1999) Review of Stoichita 1997, CAA Reviews Online (http://dx.doi.org/10.3202/caa.reviews.1999.38; last accessed: 15 December 2015).Google Scholar
Wood, S. E. (1978) ‘Alcestis on Roman sarcophagi’, AJA 82: 499510.Google Scholar
Wood, S. E. (1999) Imperial Women: A Study in Public Images, 40 BC–AD 68. Leiden.Google Scholar
Wood, S. E. (2000) ‘Mortals, empresses, and earth goddesses: Demeter and Persephone in public and private apotheosis’, in I Claudia II: Women in Roman Art and Society, ed. Kleiner, D. E. E. and Matheson, S. B.. Austin: 77100.Google Scholar
Woodford, S. (1982) ‘Ajax and Achilles playing a game on an olpe in Oxford’, JHS 102: 173–85.Google Scholar
Woodhead, A. G. (1967) The Study of Greek Inscriptions. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Wrede, H. (1981) Consecratio in formam deorum. Vergöttliche Privatpersonen in der römischen Kaiserzeit. Mainz.Google Scholar
Wrede, H. (1985) Die antike Herme. Mainz.Google Scholar
Wrede, W. (1928) ‘Der Maskengott’, MDAI(A) 53: 6695.Google Scholar
Wright, D. (1993) The Vatican Vergil: A Masterpiece in Late Antique Art. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Wu, H. (1996) The Double Screen: Medium and Representation in Chinese Painting. Chicago.Google Scholar
Wycherley, R. E. (1957) Literary and Epigraphical Testimonia. The Athenian Agora 3. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wycherley, R. E. (1978) The Stones of Athens. Princeton.Google Scholar
Wyler, S. (2005) ‘Le décor dionysiaque de la Farnésine, ou l'art de faire grec à Rome’, Métis 3: 101–30.Google Scholar
Wyler, S. (2006) ‘Roman replications of Greek art at the Villa della Farnesina’, in Trimble, and Elsner, (eds.): 213–32.Google Scholar
Yasin, A. (2005) ‘Funerary monuments and collective identity: From Roman family to Christian community’, Art Bulletin 87: 433–57.Google Scholar
Yasin, A. (2009) Saints and Church Spaces in the Late Antique Mediterranean: Architecture, Cult, Community. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Yeivin, S. (1955) ‘Archaeology in Israel (November 1951–January 1953)’, AJA 59: 163–7.Google Scholar
Yerkes, S. R. (2000) ‘Vitruvius’ monstra’, JRA 13: 234–51.Google Scholar
Zanker, G. (2004) Modes of Viewing in Hellenistic Poetry and Art. Madison.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1968) Forum Augustum. Das Bildprogramm. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1974) Klassizistische Statuen. Studien zur Veränderung des Kunstgeschmacks in der römischen Kaiserzeit. Mainz.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1975) ‘Grabreliefs römischer Freigelassener’, JDAI 90: 267315.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1978) ‘Zur Funktion und Bedeutung griechischer Skulptur in der Römerzeit’, in Le Classicisme à Rome aux Iers siècles avant et après J.-C. Neuf exposés suivis de discussions, ed. Flashar, H.. Geneva: 283306.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1995) The Mask of Socrates: The Image of the Intellectual in Antiquity. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. and Ewald, B. C. (2004) Mit Mythen leben. Die Bilderwelt der römischen Sarkophage. Munich.Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (2012) Living with Myths: The Imagery of Roman Sarcophagi. Translated by Slater, J.. Oxford.Google Scholar
Zapheiropoulou, M.-K. (2006) Emblemata vermiculata. Hellenistische und spätrepublikanische Bildmosaiken. Paderborn.Google Scholar
Zarmakoupi, M. (2014) Designing for Luxury on the Bay of Naples: Villas and Landscapes (c. 100 BCE–79 CE). Oxford.Google Scholar
Zeitlin, F. I. (1990) ‘The poetics of erôs: Nature, art, and imitation in LongusDaphnis and Chloe’, in Before Sexuality: The Construction of Erotic Experience in the Ancient Greek World, ed. Halperin, D. M., Winkler, J. J. and Zeitlin, F. I.. Princeton: 417–64.Google Scholar
Zerner, H. (1969) The School of Fontainebleau: Etchings and Engravings. New York.Google Scholar
Zimmermann, N. and Ladstätter, S. (2011) Wall Painting in Ephesos from the Hellenistic to the Byzantine Period. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Zinn, E. (1950–51) ‘Schlangenschrift’, AA: 236.Google Scholar
Zorach, R. (2005) Blood, Milk, Ink, Gold: Abundance and Excess in the French Renaissance. Chicago.Google Scholar
Zorach, R. (ed.) (2011) The Virtual Tourist in Renaissance Rome. Chicago.Google Scholar
Zuntz, G. (1963) ‘On the Dionysiac fresco in the Villa dei Misteri at Pompeii’, PBA 49: 177201.Google Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Verity Platt, Cornell University, New York, Michael Squire, King's College London
  • Book: The Frame in Classical Art
  • Online publication: 04 May 2017
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/9781316677155.019
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Verity Platt, Cornell University, New York, Michael Squire, King's College London
  • Book: The Frame in Classical Art
  • Online publication: 04 May 2017
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/9781316677155.019
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Verity Platt, Cornell University, New York, Michael Squire, King's College London
  • Book: The Frame in Classical Art
  • Online publication: 04 May 2017
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/9781316677155.019
Available formats
×